God Of Slaughter

by Stayrr

Cultivation type

9. 255

Read God of Slaughter - Chapter 255 - Soul perception online free - Light Novel Full

Shi Yan's eyes were closed tightly, his breathing was normal. Flows of negative energy started to spread out one by one on his body.

In the secret chamber, Shi Yan was meditating, gradually entering a marvelous realm, almost forgetting himself.

From his appearance, his body did not have any special transformations yet. But if there was a person who had a mighty sea of consciousness here, he would have recognized that the fluctuating spirit inside of Shi Yan's mind was extremely confusing and complicated.

Five flows of spiritual energies clustered inside his sea of consciousness. These flows were full of emotions of despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment, which were condensing little by little as if they had kept absorbing the negative feelings within his body.

As many negative feelings gathered, the Five Devils in his sea of consciousness, which were created by the gathering of the five emotions types of despair, fear, bloodshed, greed, and resentment, all had a fierce manner as if they had wanted to get out of the sea of consciousness and intrude into Shi Yan's brain, plundering his spirit.

When conducting the negative feelings, he did not dare to relax his mind. He still kept his spirit stabilizing to take control.

This cultivation of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind came from the Blood Vein Ring. It was like a miraculous spell which had been customized for his body and combined with his Mystery Martial Spirit perfectly.

It was the same with breaking through the Third Sky of the rampage, the cultivating method of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind also needed the Mystery Martial Spirit. This cultivation happened through the gathering of the negative feelings inside of his meridians.

These negative feelings could have normally pushed him into a critical situation where he could not have had controlled the five devils. Even when they were still under the control of the sea of consciousness, they had already made Shi Yan scared out of his wits. Once the Five Devils could be free from the control of the sea of consciousness, they would then totally dominate Shi Yan's consciousness.

Shi Yan had already known about this when he had cultivated the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind.

Before finishing cultivating this marvelous martial technique, the devils' backfire could happen at any given time. This was actually the devils' experiment with Shi Yan. If he could not break the devils' mind, he would probably get the consequences for himself once the devils began to form.

He clearly understood that cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind was much more dangerous than that of the breaking through the Third Sky of the rampage. However, once he cultivated this successfully, he would obviously have tremendous intimidations like breaking through the Third Sky of the rampage.

Therefore, even though he knew that cultivating this martial technique was very dangerous, he hadn't hesitated before. Once he got the method of cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind down, he immediately began the cultivation.

He liked the challenges of the martial techniques which were difficult to cultivate.

All types of the negative feelings gathering in the sea of consciousness had turned into nutritious sources for the five devils. Shi Yan congregated the Soul Consciousness with the intention of penetrating the five devils' bodies in order to affect them and then build a harmonious relationship with them.

However, after those five devils had received a lot of negative feelings, they gradually obtained consciousness. Because the devils had Shi Yan's spiritual seal, they could be also considered as having his intelligence. They seemed to know of his intentions. Once his consciousness came close to them, they promptly boycotted it.

After many attempts, Shi Yan could only control a little bit of his Mind's area. His mind would not be affected when the negative feelings filled his sea of consciousness. However, he had failed to penetrate the five devils with his spiritual consciousness to create a connection with them, which had actually helped him control them.

Very long time later.

Shi Yan gradually opened his eyes and contemplated for a while. After that, he took the seven soul scripture books of the Demonic Sound Clan in silence and started to read them one by one.

The seven ancient soul scripture books did not note the cultivating methods of the martial techniques in detail. Instead, they were about the research of all the miraculous soul transformations, mentioning the features and different methods of soul cultivations in a very detailed and clear way.

Only after reading them for a short time, did Shi Yan's eyes brightened up, his face revealed an excitement.

These seven ancient soul scripture books contained all kinds of profound perceptions about the soul's marvelousness. The soul apprehension of the Demonic Sound Clan had indeed far surpassed the other tribes'. It seemed that Yu Rou actually knew which ancient scriptures would be the most useful for him now. These seven ancient scripture books, with no exception, all mentioned Upanishads that were related to the soul.

It was as if Shi Yan had just gotten a treasure. He did not hurry to control the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind, instead, he spent all of his time in reading the seven ancient scripture books of the Demonic Sound Clan.

He did not know that the seven ancient soul scripture books were the essence of the Demonic Sound Clan's Upanishads of the soul.

The Demonic Sound Clan's soul secret skills had been totally based on these seven ancient scripture books. Understanding them would allow him to master all kinds of soul secret skills of the Demonic Sound Clan.

He conducted his host soul into deep inside of the spirit and the sea of consciousness, used the sea of consciousness to nourish the host soul, gradually formed the God Soul. Once the God Soul was formed, it would then break the tie of the spirit and reach the level of terrific power.

An ancient scripture book related to Upanishads of the host soul attracted Shi Yan's attention. He researched it so deeply that he even forgot about the time and the binding in the cultivation. He now only used his mind to perceive everything that was related to the host soul.

According to this ancient scripture, everyone had a host soul. The host soul was the core of spirit.

An ordinary person could not sense the existence of a host soul, nor had no way to control it or take its forces.

For warriors who cultivated martial arts, if they purified themselves and refined their blood to break through their minds, their spirits would slowly intensify. One day, they would finally be able to sense the host soul of the spirit's core.

Once a warrior broke through the Nirvana Realm to form the sea of consciousness, if they could conduct the host soul into the sea of consciousness, the sea of consciousness and the host soul would support each other and develop together.

When the host soul entered the sea of consciousness, it was nourished by the sea of consciousness. Once the Nirvana Realm improved, the transformation would also occur.

One day, if the warriors had entered the God Realm, their host souls would then evolve to a higher level, transforming to the God Soul in the Sea of Consciousness.

Once the God Soul was formed, it meant that the warriors officially became a Supreme God Realm Master. The God Soul and the sea of consciousness supporting one another could then develop unimaginable spiritual forces.

Shi Yan worked hard to understand and carefully remembered all the ancient scripture books. He gradually gained a special perception of the Demonic Sound Clan's soul apprehension.

If the host soul was conducted into the sea of consciousness and nourished by the sea of consciousness, could the host soul have then been able to control the five devils?

In a moment, a bright idea popped up in Shi Yan's mind. He suddenly felt that this thing could be done. After this thought appeared in his head, he could not restrain himself. He was impatient in finding the host soul that was hiding deep inside of his spirit, conducting the host soul into the sea of consciousness.

White Jade Spirit Fruit!

Shi Yan's expression completely changed, he suddenly revealed a smile.

According to Yu Rou, this White Jade Spirit Fruit could feed the spirit up, thus the host soul would be also able to benefit from this peculiar fruit. Once taking the White Jade Spirit Fruit, the strange powers of the fruit would scatter and pour into the spirit, so that both the spirit and the host soul would receive more power.

If it happened that way, after taking the White Jade Spirit Fruit and contemplating to sense the White Jade Spirit Fruit's power running inside, was it then easy to find the host soul? Shi Yan's eyes brightened up.

After slightly fondling the Blood Vein Ring, a light flared up, and the jade box immediately appeared.

As soon as the jade box was opened, a passionate fragrance flew out.

The White Jade Spirit Fruit inside of the box was fulgent. With the first glance, it looked like a marvelous crunch of jade with sparkling lights inside. It seemed to have some strange powers hidden inside of the White Jade Spirit Fruit.

Shi Yan squinted, carefully taking a good look at the White Jade Spirit Fruit. He noticed that there were numerous silk lines twisting together like the nerve system of the brain, which was extremely miraculous.

Smelling the fragrance from the White Jade Spirit Fruit had already agitated Shi Yan's spirit. He felt as if his spirit had shot out from the mundaneness, it seemed to be purified by some exotic thing.

Shi Yan was bewildered for a moment. He did not dare to think too much, and hastily put the White Jade Spirit Fruit into his mouth and swallowed it. Then, he quickly urged the profound Qi to digest the White Jade Spirit Fruit.

"Boom"

Inside of his body, there appeared a flame suddenly which came from the heart within his chest. As soon as the White Jade Spirit Fruit ran down to his stomach, the flame instantly enclosed the White Jade Spirit Fruit.

The fulgent White Jade Spirit Fruit like a chunk of jade inside of Shi Yan's belly suddenly burned up. Streams of power, one by one, rose up hovering around like a mist of smog. They gradually gathered running into Shi Yan's brain.

Shi Yan immediately had the same strange feelings as he had absorbed the power of the White Jade Spirit Fruit, only the feelings this time was stronger. As he had taken in the soul of the White Jade Spirit Fruit, there were plenty of soul power scattering in all directions. As soon as the soul power poured into his brain, it abruptly flushed over his brain.

However, the peculiar force of the White Jade Spirit Fruit was quite special. This strange force seemed to have its own purpose. They gradually approached Shi Yan's brain, but only gathered into a special corner of his brain.

His forehead.

A dazzling marvelous ivory-white light suddenly shot out from the middle of his eyebrows.

Shi Yan's forehead vibrated tremendously, radiating a dazzling light which gradually covered his entire brain. His brain started to emit bright halos one by one. He now looked like a saint, very mysterious and anomalous.

Found it.

Shi Yan was extremely happy. His spirit was constantly taking in the peculiar force of the White Jade Spirit Fruit which then gathered in a mysterious area in the middle of his forehead.

In that mysterious area, he could see 'another him' and witnessed a glaring scene.

In the mysterious area, his 'another him' was sitting cross-legged with tightly closed eyes. God light flared up in between of his eyebrows. It was exactly like himself.

In that area with the seven-colored lights, an elf was sitting cross-legged, the corners of his mouth revealed a beam of excitement. There was a white god light hovering over his head. A dazzling light flared up in between the eyebrows.

As Shi Yan's spirit came here, that elf seemed to feel something, opening his eyes all in sudden.

Those eyes were like a bottomless lake which reflected the images of Shi Yan's living memories.

All milestones in Shi Yan's life emerged in those eyes. As his spirit arrived here, it seemed to be attracted, abruptly went inside of those eyes, turned into a period of his soul memory.

"Bang"

It was as if there had been an explosion inside of Shi Yan's head. His soul consciousness was horribly shaken; his sea of consciousness was also extremely insecure. However, the elf from that mysterious area gradually got out of that place, being conducted by the soul light into the sea of consciousness.

Everything ceased suddenly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

As soon as the host soul entered the sea of consciousness, the Five Devils in the sea of consciousness calmed down suddenly, did not dare to be rebellious.

The host soul and the sea of consciousness were connected to each other. Each stream of the soul consciousness in the sea of consciousness stuck tightly to the host soul.

At this moment, the host soul and Shi Yan's soul consciousness formed a marvelous connection. Soul consciousness then turned into beams of miraculous lights which were not easy to be seen by ordinary eyes. They then abruptly went into Shi Yan's eyes.

As his eyes opened, they seemed to receive lightning. Each stream of the lightning was thin and delicate moving into his eyes.

After walking out to the big stone hall from the stone chamber, Shi Yan looked out at a distance and suddenly realized that his vision range had been tens of times greater than that of before.

Everything within the range of more than ten miles became very clear in his eyes. He could even see the wrinkles on the faces of Demonic Sound Clan's people with minute detail.

His soul consciousness covered the entire area. Lives that were fluctuating in this area were signaled and transmitted to him. Even a worm under the ground could not avoid his soul consciousness's examination.

At this time, Shi Yan had a wonderful feeling as if he had turned into a God.

Small things nor tiny weak lives, everywhere, could not escape from his eyes and his soul consciousness. Everything seemed to be under his control.

The host soul entering the sea of consciousness had unexpectedly brought him such a marvelous feeling. These kinds of feelings made him crazily happy, his heart was even moved.

In the sea of consciousness, the host soul and the soul consciousness were bound to each other. The host soul seemed to turn into another brain, while streams of the soul consciousness connecting with the host soul seemed to turn into nerves, bringing him new perceptions.

With the host soul staying in the sea of consciousness, the Five Devils had also calmed down.

After perceiving carefully, Shi Yan discovered that the soul consciousness connecting with the host soul had also wrapped around the Five Devils. After entering the sea of consciousness, the host soul continuously emitted fluctuating lives one by one, transmitted to the Five Devils through the soul consciousness. Under the effect of those fluctuating lives, the Five Devils suddenly became peaceful. They seemed to know that they were not able to dominate the host soul, thus they stopped being rebellious.

As he sent out his thoughts, the host soul delivered his thoughts to the Five Devils. The Five Devils immediately immersed themselves into the sea of consciousness. The soul seal inside of the Five Devils which belonged to him seemed to have been effective. It had started to slowly tie up the Five Devils, which prevented them from emitting negative feelings.

The lightning in Shi Yan's eyes faded, his face regained the previous serious expressions. He stood in the middle of the stone hall thinking about something.

After a long time, he sat down in the middle of the stone hall. Without worrying about being disturbed, he soothed the blood vein ring and took the Black Head Lotus out.

As he opened the jade box, big black halos suddenly scattered from the petals of the Black Head Lotus. These petals were of an inky black color with black halos flaring up from the inside which brought people a miraculous and anomalous feeling.

Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand grabbing the petals, then put it right on his chest. The Profound Qi from his fingers concentrated and then radiated a beam of light into the petals.

The shining black liquid abruptly flew out from the petals, absorbing into his body through the pores of his skin from his chest.

A warm and wonderful feeling scattered all over his body.

It seemed that there were thousands of worms that were gnawing on his chest. In a short moment, Shi Yan felt itchy, painful, and uncomfortable. The liquid of the Black Head Lotus diffused, quietly amended his flesh, which led to the transformations of every single molecular cell within his body.

A black drawing which was as big as a fist gradually formed on his chest while he was still enjoying this marvelous feeling of perception.

Shi Yan was astonished and dazedly watched the transformations on his chest. He wondered if the liquid of the Black Head Lotus was that miraculous or not.

The originally faint black drawing gradually became clearer. Not long afterward, each of the petals appeared on his chest. Shining black petals had blossomed, little by little until a black lotus was formed. It looked highly exotic at the first glance. After the black lotus had been formed, a fresh surge of energy immediately ran out from the middle of the lotus bloom.

After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan sat straight, closing his eyes and meditating.

Profound Qi in his body slowly moved, carried on the circulation in his vessels. Right at the time that the refining process had just started, the surrounding Heaven and Earth 's energy was unusually lively all of a sudden. The gathering speed was many times faster. The Profound Qi was massively pouring into the black lotus that was on his chest.

It was miraculous indeed.

Shi Yan was very happy, quickly closed his eyes, putting all his efforts in gathering Heaven and Earth's energy without any distractions. He used his spirit energy to refine as much of the profound Qi as possible and enhanced the intensity of the profound Qi within his body.

Time had quickly passed. It had been ten days in the blink of an eye.

"Squeak"

The door of the next stone chamber was pushed open. Three stealthy and delicate figures quietly walked out of the stone chamber, standing ten meters away from Shi Yan, watching him cultivating in the middle of the stone hall in silence.

"Lan jie [1]" Gu Ling Long frowned, looking at Cao Zhi Lan implicatively with cold lights flaring up in her eyes.

Qu Yan Qing's exquisite face was icy cold, her eyes kept moving as if she had wanted to do something but still hesitated.

Cao Zhi Lan knitted her eyebrows. While Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing were staring at her, she shook her head implicating that they should not do anything rash.

In the stone hall, Shi Yan closed his eyes meditating. His body was gathering a big amount of Heaven and Earth's energy while he was topless. An anomalous black lotus emitted a black halo, which was like a fierce big mouth biting and swallowing Heaven and Earth's energy that was surrounding it before transferring them to Shi Yan.

Shi Yan was motionless, completely oblivious of himself. It seemed as if he did not know that the three female prisoners were staring at him, from not that far away.

It was unknown of how much time had passed. Shi Yan's body quietly projected faint silver lights which were originally very gloomy, but then became brighter due to more and more of Heaven and Earth's energy pouring in.

The world's energy was dense like a cloud of smoke hovering beside Shi Yan without dispersing.

The silver lights from Shi Yan's body gradually dispersed out as if it would have led to the mutation of Heaven and Earth's energy. The mutation had made Heaven and Earth's energy commence in being chaotic and continuously revolved around him, forming small streams of lights. Those lights were approaching closely to his body as if they had wanted to go through into his body.

"Lan jie, this, this is …"

"He is about to enter the Second Sky of the Earth Realm."

"What? How come is it so fast? When he entered the Chasm Battlefield, he had only been at the Disaster Realm."

"The leaders of the two tribes had given him their treasures. He has absorbed the energy of these treasures, together with his outstanding innate abilities, being able to break through this fast is within reason."

"Lam jie, this is the most critical moment. Mei mei [2] thinks that he surely does not have any protection. If we can …?"

"No, we should not make a mess. Even if we do manage to kill him, what is next? This place is full of Demonic Sound Clan's people. Before even being able to get out of here, the results might be even more tragic."

"But, but we may never know, one day, his animal-like characteristics might break out, he would possibly then violate us savagely. What will we do by that time?"

"Oh, at least we will still survive. Being violated by the same kind is better than being violated by the pagans. Didn't you see Ya Ji's intentions? If we had fallen into Ya Ji's hands or the Wings Race's hands, the outcome should have been much worse than now."

"…". Everyone contemplated for a while.

After a short discussion, the three female prisoners were quiet again, stayed at the side watching Shi Yan without any actions.

Far ahead, the stone castle, on the top of a very high arch, Yu Rou, the matriarch of White Wings Clan was lying down on a bamboo swing leisurely, swaying her long thin legs. However, her mesmerizing eyes was looking towards the stone castle in the distance, quietly paying attention to any commotions inside of the stone castle.

Besides Yu Rou, Di Shan, the patriarch of Black Wings Clan, was like a dominating stone statue with his cold yet attractive appearance. He stood motionlessly without saying a word.

Behind Di Shan's back, He Qing Man's expression was confused. She looked towards the stone castle in the distance with her wide-open eyes, and vaguely saw Shi Yan's figure in there.

"In the last half month, even with the help of the White Jade Spirit Fruit and the Black Head Lotus, this little rascal's innate ability is not bad as he is able to enter the Second Sky from the First Sky of the Earth Realm."

After a very long time, Di Shan suddenly exclaimed, "It is regretful that he is humankind. If he were of our Wings Race's, we would have fostered and trained him."

While speaking, Di Shan swung his arm, a black cage appeared confining He Qing Man in the blink of an eye, which prevented her from listening or seeing anything.

"Di Shan, I had promised that little rascal, that after he finishes the job, we will spare his life." The swing of Yu Rou gradually stopped swaying. She frowned while looking at Di Shan, then coldly said, "As the patriarch and matriarch of our tribes, we need to keep our words. What do you think?"

"I will try my best to protect him." Di Shan contemplated for a while before speaking. "But if Demonic Sound Clan and Duo Long unite to kill him, I will not risk my life for him."

Yu Rou's expression slightly changed, she shouted, "They dare do it?"

Di Shan smiled miserably, and slowly nodded his head, "This little rascal is really outstanding, that's why Demonic Sound Clan wants him dead. However, to help him improve faster, you has asked for the other three guys to give him their ancient scriptures. As he now can understand the Upanishads, if he does not die, his spirit accomplishment will be extremely tremendous. That should be a catastrophe for Demonic Sound Clan. If I were a person of Demonic Sound Clan, I would also have not let him live, I would have killed him at all costs."

Yu Rou was bewildered, then slowly nodded after a while. She said with a complicated face, "So, my way has pushed him to the everlasting perdition."

"Anyway, he is just a little human rascal. No need to be that worried. We have sacrificed that much to break the shelters. Don't mind too much about his life or death." Di Shan coldly said.

"Di Shan" Yu Rou suddenly called out to him loudly. After hesitating for a while, she raised her head looking at the patriarch of Black Wings Clan and said, "If that little rascal was the descendant of the three God Kings, will you follow our ancestors' guidance, and spare his life?"

"What?" Di Shan's face suddenly changed.

"The blood of the Immortal God King is running in his body. This is destiny. Moreover, he came here with the Heaven Flame. Everything is needed as conditions in helping us get out of this abandoned place. Tell me, is it because that the ancestors have sworn of the breaking of the shelters which has been transmitted to the God King that we are now encountering this current situation?" Yu Rou's eyes flashed with god lights, her face was serious, looking straight at Di Shan.

"Immortal God King?" Di Shan took a deep breath, he was obviously in shock. After a while, he said in a low tone, "Haven't you been mistaken?"

"I have checked carefully. He is absolutely the descendant of the Immortal God King." Yu Rou nodded her head. "I know that Duo Long does not respect the ancestors' guidance. These things are meaningless to him. I want to hear it from you directly."

"If we follow the ancestors' guidance, we have to serve him as our master. This thing …" Di Shan smiled miserably and hesitated a while before continuing, "We will see. If this little rascal shows some potential which can make me admire him, I will reconsider. But if he cannot, I will not have any mercy. Ahem, Di Shan has to serve him as a master, I would rather go against the ancestors' guidance than do it."

———————————————

[1] jie: Chinese way to call an older sister.

[2] mei mei: Chinese way to call a younger sister

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Shi Yan glowered, a sparkling light appeared in his eyes. The shiny silver light around his body gradually retracted until it left no trace.

"Congratulations!" Cao Zhi Lan moved forward one step with an honest face. "Although you have some help from the anomalous treasures, being able to break through the Second Sky of the Earth Realm is really exceptional. If you go back to the Kyara Sea, you can definitely rank on the top five of the power rankings."

The beautiful faces of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing slightly changed, showing their suspicions. "The top five of the power rankings?"

Shi Yan guffawed shaking his head and said, "I don't care about those rankings. I am not interested in it. Only top-level warriors with wicked intentions like you care about the power rankings."

"You, you look down on us?" Gu Ling Long angrily said.

"That's right." Shi Yan did not refuse it and seriously nodded his head. "When I was still in the Disaster Realm without any help from the beasts, I could have already sustained one full-power strike of yours. You are also of the power rankings but still cannot defeat even one warrior at the Disaster Realm. So, you tell me, are the power rankings meaningful?"

Gu Ling Long got irritated while glaring at Shi Yan. She said with anger, "You think everyone is a monster like you?"

"Shi Yan, you are not the same as an ordinary warrior. You could enhance your strength several times more in just a blink of an eye. Even the top-level warriors in the power rankings can never possess these kinds of powers. You shouldn't be compared to the common warriors." Cao Zhi Lan smiled deliberately as if she and Shi Yan were friends.

Cao Zhi Lan had still wanted to cool down the relationship with Shi Yan. During this time, regardless of what she said or did, she should just simply follow and comply with Shi Yan. Her purpose was simple. She hoped that Shi Yan would have some sympathy for them and did not see them as his enemies.

"I don't need you to remind me." Shi Yan frowned, gradually stood up and stared at Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing. He suddenly said, "If you still have wicked intentions, don't blame me for violating you before my cultivation have any troubles. Ahem, you dared to have the intentions of killing me while I was cultivating. You are such stupid girls. Learn more from Cao Zhi Lan. You should better understand your current situation."

The expressions of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing slightly changed, but they did not dare to say anything anymore. They only felt strange how Shi Yan had been able to have heard their conversations while he had been in the critical point of his breakthrough.

They obviously did not know that after Shi Yan's host soul had entered the sea of consciousness, the sense powers of his god consciousness had reached an unimaginable level. Even in the bitter cultivating state, commotions around could not have escaped from his senses.

At that time, he had not entered the stone chamber for his cultivation, instead, he had chosen to cultivate in the middle of the stone hall in order to take precautions against unexpected incidents.

"Swoosh swoosh"

The sound of wings flapping came up from a distance. Not long after that, Yu Rou and Di Shan simultaneously landed. Yu Rou was holding He Qing Man who was cheerfully surprised.

"Bump"

After throwing He Qing Man on the floor, without glancing at Cao Zhi Lan and the other two girls, Yu Rou turned her head around to look at Shi Yan and said, "This girl's body is still pure. I brought her here specifically for you to do as you please with her. Ah, how much more time will it take? We don't have much time left. We should go to the Sound Beast Mountain soon."

"Give me some more time. I need to reinforce the realm." Shi Yan was very happy, he nodded his head while looking at He Qing Man, then said, "In a maximum of one month, I am sure that I will be able to break through the shelters. Believe me, I will help you deal with the Sound Beast Mountain after one month."

"One month …" After Yu Rou raised her head looking up to the sky, she looked at Di Shan and asked, "Do we still have enough time?"

"No worries." Di Shan calmly nodded his head, looking at Shi Yan. "I give you one and a half months. Don't disappoint me. If you do, you will live to regret it."

Upon his words, Di Shan turned around and left. He disappeared without a trace in just a blink of an eye.

Yu Rou said with a faint smile, "In order to take that girl here, he had to fight with Duo Long who had to suffer much harm himself. Finally, Duo Long could not say no to him. Although Di Shan is cold-hearted, he will keep his words."

"So, I should be grateful to you." Shi Yan nodded, looking at Di Shan's back shadow leaving, and indifferently said,

"Remember, one and a half month. After that, I hope you can bring us a big surprise. Otherwise, we will make your soul fly and scatter in this place. You will never get out of here."

Yu Rou released a long sigh in her heart, stretched her hand patting He Qing Man's shoulders, then spoke to Shi Yan, "I leave her here for you. You know what to do."

Yu Rou also left, following Di Shan.

"He Qing Man, you …" Cao Zhi Lan was astonished, staring at He Qing Man for a while, then said, "You, you have almost reached the Third Sy of the Earth Realm. What is this about?"

Shi Yan was also curious.

Although the power in He Qing Man's body had been confined, inside of her delicate body, continuous sounds of the wind kept growling, the profound Qi was intensifying, and her mind was stable. It seemed that there had been a big transformation that had happened.

Entering this shitty place together, Cao Zhi Lan and her companies had not had any improvements. As soon as they had just gotten in, they had been immediately captured.

Because the leaders of the two pagan tribes had not regretted in giving him their precious treasures, Shi Yan had been able to break through that fast. However, He Qing Man clearly hadn't had that privilege, but what she had gained was not bad. This made Cao Zhi Lan a little bit surprised.

"I did not expect that I would see you this time." A streak of misery appeared on He Qing Man's charming face. "I had thought that my soul would have flown and scattered in another short amount of time. Hmm, in fact, in another ten more days, I will be … killed by Duo Long, who will absorb all of the powers inside of my body. If Di Shan and Yu Rou did not come to take me, I will definitely have been unable to have survived."

"What happened?" Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows asking.

"After entering this place, I fell into the Gray Wings Clan's area. Because my body has the Wind Martial Soul, Duo Long had confined me in a place where the wind energy was really intense. He's used my body as a container to store the wind energy, and then he would have absorbed that energy from me …" He Qing Man's face was still miserable when she told them her story. "If Shi Yan did not ask for me, I am sure that I would not be able to have escaped from Duo Long's brutal blow. I had known about his wicked intentions, but I didn't have enough strength in order to resist him."

"You are thanking him?" Gu Ling Long laughed coldly. "Currently, I am not sure you have escaped the brutal blow. Haven't you heard about his intentions of asking for you?"

"I have heard that he needs girls to give vent to" He Qing Man's face suddenly pinkened. She looked at Shi Yan without any fear and said, "Have you asked Di Shan and Yu Rou to bring me here so that you could actually do it with me? Shi Yan, why …"

"Khoff khak khak …" Shi Yan dry coughed then said, "You have thought too much. You … you are not the same as the other three girls. I will not do anything to you. That thing … I do not consider you my enemy, so I will not do anything to you."

"Indeed." Cao Zhi Lan slightly bursting into laughter. "I know He Qing Man will be fine. She originally had not considered the Yang family' enemy. She will not have bad luck like us."

The expressions of Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing was unsightly.

"Shi Yan, will you really treat them that way?" He Qing Man was little surprised. "Although these girls have chased you for a long time, will you feel guilty with Xinyan jie [1] if you do that?"

Shi Yan's face suddenly changed. He harrumphed and said with a cold voice, "I know what I am doing."

He Qing Man frowned but said no more. She let out a long sigh shaking her head.

"You find a room by yourself. It is very safe here. If I am still alive, nothing will happen to us." Shi Yan's face was cold. He turned around walking to the secret chamber without saying anything more to He Qing Man.

If the Five Devils in his sea of consciousness hadn't had any abnormalities, killing Cao Zhi Lan and the two others would have been the best way to take revenge.

However, cultivating with the Five Devils was very dangerous. Even after the host soul had entered the sea of consciousness, he knew that if he did not finish cultivating the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind, he might have encountered danger later. It was with a reluctance to keep those three girls with him to prevent unforeseen occurrences.

Regarding the feature of the cultivation of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind, it was not convenient for him to have explained it to He Qing Man. Therefore, even if He Qing Man had thought that he was a lustful man, he still had to accept it.

In the secret chamber, Shi Yan sat cross-legged with his back straight up. He held his breath, calmed his mind, and once again entered the sea of consciousness. He observed every commotion of the sea of consciousness to understand the transformation speed as well as the consciousness conveying process of the host soul, sensed waves of the sea of consciousness one by one, perceived the marvelousness of the soul.

His soul gradually approached the intangible stage.

The host soul in the sea of consciousness quietly emitted soul consciousness which emerged with the god consciousness in the sea of consciousness. It borrowed the strength of the sea of consciousness to improve and nourish the host soul, gradually enhanced the host soul's power. His spirit immersed in the host soul, constantly moved inside of the host soul; it then finally reached an empty area of the soul consciousness.

A black germ in that soul area released a cloud of black smoke. As soon as the black smoke flowed out, it immediately diffused, quietly spreading all over that soul area.

Found it! Shi Yan's heart was shaken. He gathered the soul consciousness' power in the sea of consciousness and the heat power inside of his body to transform them into the burning god consciousness lights. He then dashed them towards the black spore inside of the host soul.

"Crackling"

The black germ was burned by the scorching light of the soul consciousness. As being attacked, it released more black smoke, but the light of the soul consciousness promptly surrounded it and burned it, destroyed it little by little. Not long after that, the black spore inside the host soul had been completely burned.

… … … … … … …

In a giant gloomy hall, many of Demonic Sound Clan's pagans were kneeling on the floor to listen to Yi Tian Mo lecturing about the soul's knowledge.

Yi Cu Bi and Yi Feng were also in the hall, focusing on the lecture.

On the chairman's seat above, Yi Tian Mo suddenly trembled tremendously. Faint black smoke emitted from his eyes.

"Father, what happens to you?" Yi Cu Bi hastily screamed out loud.

Yi Tian Mo's face got serious. The black smoke from his eyes gradually dispersed. After a while, his eyes returned to normal, his body also stopped trembling.

"The younger generation who surpass the older …" Yi Tian Mom muttered with a low voice. A strange light lit up in his eyes with a complicating expression.

————————————

[1] jie: Chinese way to call an older sister

Hello guys, hope you have been still enjoying this novel. And we are grateful to all of you for your comments, supports, suggestions …. As you can see, we are trying our best to provide you with the best translation versions within our ability. We do know there are still alot of things to improve, but believe us, we are working days and nights seriously. So, we need more of your rates, votes, encouragements and DONATION to keep us moving _. Just a little from you but it is BIG for us. Thanks again. We love you all. BIG kisses and have a good day!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Half of a month had passed as fast as a blink.

Shi Yan had been staying in the secret chamber for half of a month without caring about eating or sleeping. He had been concentrating on studying the ancient soul-scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan.

After a half month, Shi Yan quietly walked out of the secret chamber without noticing Cao Zhi Lan and the others. He got out of the ancient castle alone.

As he had just walked a few steps onto the streets of the Ancient City, the matriarch of the White Wings Clan, Yu Rou, suddenly appeared beside him, laughing out loud, then said, "Shi Yan, why did you suddenly want to leave?"

"I just wanted to take a walk and check on the Sound Beasts outside of the city. By the way, I will practice some of the control techniques of the Heaven Flame. You can, of course, follow me." Shi Yan said with a smile.

"I will go with you. In case you encounter any danger, I can help you out right away. You are now our two tribes' sole hope. The matter of your safety is very crucial to us. I don't want any bad things happening to you." Yu Rou spoke with a thoughtful and sincere voice.

"Not a problem.''

Shi Yan quickly went out of the ancient city's gate together with Yu Rou.

Ka Ba's group from the Demonic Sound Clan had been astonished, as well as puzzled when they were informed that Shi Yan had left the city. However, knowing that Yu Rou had gone with him, they did not prevent him or say anything.

Di Shan was in the city, also the first one, who had been informed about Shi Yan leaving the city; yet he had not stopped him.

After going out of the city, Shi Yan, accompanied by Yu Rou, went straight to the Sound Beast Mountain.

The sound beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain had begun to rebel again, after more than a month in silence. They massively flew out of the Sound Beast Mountain, plunging into all different directions on this abandoned land.

As Shi Yan activated his god consciousness, he quickly located the place where the sound beasts had gathered.

Approximately, there were about ten sound beasts besides a swamp, in which some of them were playing. They did not know that danger was coming close.

"Sound Beasts live in the Sound Beast Mountain year round, absorbing the Heaven and Earth's yin Qi from the mountain to cultivate. Either some fish swimming in the water or some stones on the bottom of the swamp are useful for a few of the Sound Beats' cultivation. Therefore, the Sound Beasts cannot live relying only on the Sound Beast Mountain's yin Qi." Yu Rou explained with a gentle voice.

Shi Yan nodded. His figure suddenly flashed up like lightning, zooming forward, towards the swamp.

He slightly sent out his thoughts. Radiant flames suddenly emitted from his palms like a rainbow flying directly towards those beasts.

The oppressively scorching Heaven Flame could have burned everything up. All the creatures were very sensitive to fire, let alone the Heaven Flame which was the sound beasts' nemesis. As soon as glints of the blazing fire had soared to the sky, the Sound Beasts immediately got frightened, hastily heading back towards the Sound Beast Mountain.

Shi Yan's expression was cold and heartless. The corner of his mouth had curled up into a gloomy smirk. He slowly closed his eyes.

The host soul in the sea of consciousness had transformed greatly. Each of his thoughts gradually poured into the god consciousness. Then, flows of god consciousness, one by one, massively scattered clinging to the Heaven Flame's lights.

The Heaven Flame was hovering in the air as if it had its own life. Its orbit was very flexible, marvelous, and spectacularly miraculous.

Not long after that, each beam of the lights condensed by the Heaven Flame weaved together to create a dazzling arc of light, rushing down from the sky and covering the entire herd of the sound beasts.

"Sputter sputter sputter"

As soon as Heaven Flame had touched the Sound Beasts, their bodies were immediately incinerated, fuming colorful clouds of smoke. Their bodies also dissolved quickly.

Shi Yan was motionless, sending the god consciousness into each stream of light of the Heaven flame as he constantly increased the Heaven Flame's calefaction.

Since the host soul had entered the sea of consciousness, his sensing abilities surprisingly had been enhanced several times, being more competent in controlling the Heaven Flame than before. With the soul consciousness dominating, every move of the heaven and earth had been deeply engraved in his mind, as he was able to see everything clearly now.

The strength of the soul consciousness had helped him improve tremendously in his abilities to control the Heave Flame. Under the effects of the host soul, his soul consciousness was like that of tentacles wrapping up all the Sound Beasts flexibly and precisely.

Not long after that, the ten Sound Beasts that were incinerated by the burning fire of the nemesis Heaven Flame. Their bodies had completely vaporized and dispersed.

Colorful Demons Crystal Pearls, which were affected by Shi Yan's strength, floated on the swamp, which looked like some unique stars.

Shi Yan finally opened his eyes, beamed a smile then calmly stretched out his hand grabbing the Demons Crystal Pearls.

After he had stretched his hand out towards those floating Demon Crystal Pearls, they then seemed to be pulled by some unknown forces. Those pearls quickly flew into his palms and disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring on his finger.

"Twelve Demons Crystal Pearls, hmm, it is not a bad harvest. But it is still not enough." After mumbling, he continued to emit his soul consciousness to cover the further range.

Shi Yan's eyes suddenly brightened a few minutes later. He used the Electric Shift to quickly leave.

The matriarch of White Wings Clan's eyes lit up with astonishment, staring at the direction that Shi Yan had just left. It seemed that she was deep in thought.

With her profound cultivation base, she had been quietly watching Shi Yan's behaviors for several days. She had clearly understood Shi Yan's body and the improvement of his realm. As he had easily killed many of the Sound Beasts this time, she knew that regardless of his realm or the ability to control, Shi Yan had broken through the extremely higher levels.

This time, it was not a waste for Shi Yan to project the Heaven Flame. He did not lose much of the Heaven Flame's energy as it zoomed over the air. At the point when the Heaven Flame had formed a fire net, the Heaven Flame's forces seemed to shape a miraculous formation, which had upgraded itself several times in just a flash.

Such progress had helped Yu Rou understand that Shi Yan's concentration in cultivation was not useless. In only more than a month, Shi Yan's knowledge about the forces had obviously reached the new realm.

"Not bad, but it's not enough. I hope you can expose stronger powers soon. Otherwise, you still cannot convince that stubborn Di Shan …" The matriarch of the White Wings Clan mumbled, smiling as she was flapping her wings and quickly followed Shi Yan like she teleportation powers.

Shi Yan had been wandering through the surroundings of the Sound Beast Mountain to search for sound beasts the entire day.

Every time that he discovered a flock of the sound beasts, he immediately emitted the Heaven Flame, then used the Heaven Flame's force skillfully to tie up the Sound Beasts, gradually burning them into ashes. After that, he would take their Demons Crystal Pearls.

At this moment, there were nearly one hundred Demon Crystal Pearls of different levels of sound beasts in his Blood Vein Ring, among which, the lowest was the third level pearls and that the best were the sixth level pearls. The harvest was quite big.

"That should be enough."

Raising his head looking at the immeasurably high Sound Beast Mountain that pierced up into the sky, Shi Yan mumbled with a low voice before speaking to Yu Rou. "Let's call it a day. Let's go back."

"Shi Yan, can you try to sense the Sound Beast Mountain again to see if there are any changes?"

Yu Rou hesitated a little bit before asking. "You have absorbed the Heaven and Earth yin Qi of the Sound Beast Mountain, so you should be very sensitive with Heaven and Earth yin Qi. You should check to see if the Heaven and Earth's yin Qi in the Sound Beast Mountain is more intense or more diluted."

"Ok."

Shi Yan did not know exactly what Yu Rou's plan was, but he still pleasantly satisfied her requirements. After sitting down and resting a little bit, he sent out his soul consciousness, urging the yin energy inside of the Yin Pearl at the meridian on his chest to combine with his soul consciousness and gradually diffused towards the Sound Beast Mountain.

Not long after that, Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, stood up and then mildly said, "Thunderbolts outside of the Sound Beast Mountain seems to get weaker and weaker. However, the Heaven and Earth's yin Qi in the Sound Beast Mountain is getting more intense. I can feel that there is something strange happening in the Sound Beast Mountain."

"Uh, your senses are not wrong. Look at the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain."

''Yu Rou pointed at the mountain peak, which pierced up straight through the clouds and said with a somber face. "Did you find anything?"

Shi Yan raised his head looking up to the sky. His eyes flashed up a stream of light. It seemed that there were lights converging consecutively in his eyes.

The Sound Beast Mountain's peak was ten thousand zhang's [1] tall, reaching the sky where gray clouds were gathering. Thunderbolts intertwined as if they had wanted to cut the sky into pieces. Zooming through the sky with full of cuts, dazzling leaks of light were visible through those slits.

"The space over there, it seems … became more unstable." After watching for a while, Shi Yan said in a low tone.

"You have been observing very carefully." Yu Rou nodded, replying with a forced smile. "The lightning seems to be able to tear the sky apart. It means that the time and space here is getting weaker. Perhaps, only one attacking strike of that terrifying energy could destroy this space. Once this space crumbles, the whole space will turn into ashes just in a blink. No creatures will be lucky enough to be able to escape."

Shi Yan' face changed dramatically.

Yu Rou continued, "In recent days, changes in the Sound Beast Mountain have directly affected the space at the peak of the Sound Beast Mountain and weakened it. In another two months, if we do not have any solutions in getting out of this place, our two tribes' souls will vanish as soon as this space collapses."

Yu Rou miserably smiled.

"You and Di Shan both have cultivation base at the god realm, can't the both of you escape?" Shi Yan was astonished while asking.

After releasing a long sigh helplessly, Yu Rou said, "You don't know, that this abandoned land was actually used to restrain our two tribes. We have lived here for millions of years. While some of us had reached the True God Realm. However, whenever someone had entered the True God Realm, there appeared a horrendously destructive god light in the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain's peak. As a beam of god light struck down, the soul of the person who had reached the True God Realm will have been totally dispersed."

"What?" Shi Yan was extremely frightened.

"Entering the True God Realm means that having the forces to control the time and space. Once warriors at the True God Realm reinforce their realm steadily, they will have a chance to get out of this space safely. The sky above the Sound Beast Mountain's peak has god power, which binds and controls us. It will not let any of our fellow pagans escape from it. Anyone entering the True God Realm will have had their souls vanished if they had encountered that god power."

Yu Rou's eyes were gloomy. She continued, "So many years have been passing as many of the top-class warriors of the two tribes had known that they would have immediately perished as soon as they've entered the True God Realm. However, they've still put forth their efforts because they believed that if the warriors at the True God Realm were able to endure the one strike of the god light, that they could then rely on the forces of the True God Realm to bring the two tribes out of this devilish place. Regretfully, those predecessors had all failed."

Shi Yan's face was confused. This was the first time he had felt pity for these two tribes.

"Our ancestors have imparted their last instructions to us. One day, if a mutation happens in the Sound Beast Mountain like today, the chance of our two tribes in escaping has finally come. If we cannot catch this chance, the two tribes will truly vanish from the world's history."

Yu Rou stared at Shi Yan and spoke in a serious voice.

"Shi Yan, you are our chance. I honestly hope that you can help our two tribes get out of this land. I don't know what the others may think, but I can assure you that if you can complete this successfully, I will put in all of my efforts to protect you."

Shi Yan looked serious as he responded with a low voice, "I will try my best."

———————————————

[1] zhang: Chinese measurement. 1 zhang is equivalent of 3.33 meters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Giant Stone Ancient City.

Shi Yan and Yu Rou came back together. After that conversation, their relationship had remarkably been changed.

This change was not easy to describe. However, Shi Yan was certain that their relationship was no longer a mere exploitation.

After returning into the Ancient City, Shi Yan walked directly towards the stone buildingwhere Yi Tian Mo stayed to find Yi Cu Bi. He wanted to talk to her.

Yi Tian Mo was instructing Yi Cu Bi about something in the gloomy hall. After being informed about Shi Yan's request, Yi Tian Mo was a little surprised. He hesitated for a while before speaking to Yi Cu Bi, "You go out there and see what he wants. That little rascal is the hope of our two tribes. We will do our best to meet any of his requirements to facilitate his cultivation."

"Yes, father." Yi Cu Bi nodded.

Yi Cu Bi walked out of the hall in a very short time. She stood in front of Shi Yan, asking him with an indifferent face, "What do you want?"

Since Shi Yan had asked the Demonic Sound Clan for Cao Zhi Lan's group of the three females to be the objects for his sexual satisfaction, he became a lustful jerk towards all of the clan; even Yi Cu Bi, who at first had had a feeling for him, did not want to see him anymore.

Shi Yan neither cared about how the others thought about him nor blamed Yi Cu Bi for changing her attitude.

"Here, I have 93 Demon Crystal Pearls."

Shi Yan calmly hauled a gray bag from the Blood Vein Ring. He threw it to Yi Cu Bi from a distance and said with a smile, "These beasts' levels are not bad. I know that they will be very useful for the Demonic Sound Clan's cultivation. They are extremely precious source of support for your advancements."

Yi Cu Bi was bewildered with an amazed expression. She asked, "Why do you give me this many of the Sound Beasts' Demons Crystal Pearls?"

"It is to ask for your help."

"About what?"

"These Demon Crystal Pearls will be exchanged for the human warriors who still survive in YaJi's hands. They are useful to me."

"Warriors?" Yi Cu Bi's pretty face expressed a weird look. Her cold eyes looked at Shi Yan's face attentively, then said, "Are you interested in males as well?"

The delicate body of the matriarch of the While Wings Clan, Yu Rou, slightly shivered. Her eyes raked Shi Yan with an unbelievable look.

She came here with Shi Yan without having known about his intentions. She hadn't expected that Shi Yan had killed so many of the Sound Beasts to harvest the Demons Crystal Pearls in exchange for the other human male warriors' lives.

Thinking about the fact that Shi Yan had asked for Cao Zhi Lan's group before, Yu Rou's false thoughts were inevitable. She lowered her voice with a strange face, "Shi Yan, do you really have those preferences?"

"Ouch …" Shi Yan was dumbstruck for a while before he could understand what was happening. He quickly explained, "Women's thoughts are really complicated. I need those male warriors only for my cultivation, but it is not what you have imagined …"

"When you had asked for those females, you had also said that it was for your cultivations …" Yi Cu Bi coldly said, "I didn't expect that your tastes would have been so fickle. You don't mind neither cold or hot, right or wrong. I have actually underestimated you."

"Shi Yan, you …" Yu Rou's eyes displayed a disgusting look; she proactively moved several meters away from Shi Yan. It seemed she had wanted to say something but kept silent at the end.

"Damn it, it is not as what you think." Shi Yan beamed a forced smile. "I need those male warriors for a different purpose. Can you please have some pure thoughts?"

"Why don't you go find YaJi by yourself?" Yi Cu Bi frowned, temporarily believing Shi Yan's explanations. She continued, "With these Demon Crystal Pearls, he will certainly be happy to have had done some business with you."

"That little rascal has a deep hatred for me. I am afraid he won't listen to any of my reasonings." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile, and spoke to Yi Cu Bi, "That's why I have to bother you in delegating this task to you."

After those words, he did not say anything further. He turned around walking towards the stone building which temporarily belonged to him.

Yi Cu Bi was stunned. With her doubts, she held the bag of the Demons Crystal Pearls and went into the hall.

After only taken a few steps, Yi Tian Mo suddenly appeared in front of her and asked, "Cu Bi, what did that little rascal want to see you for?"

Yi Cu Bi briefed him the story that had just happened. After listening, Yi Tian Mo contemplated as strange light sparked in his eyes. Not long after that, Yi Tian Mo's eyes were brightened. He mumbled softly, "Could it …"

"What happened?" Yi Cu Bi surprisingly asked. "Father, do you know what he wants?"

"No, nothing. You should visit YaJi and do the exchange. I will find out what he wants later." Yi Tian Mao frowned, he felt a bit surprised and somehow he seemed to have figured something out. Impossible! Could that little rascal actually have perceived the soul Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan in just a short time? Does he actually know how to use the Spirit Seed?

Outside the hall, Yu Rou was asking Shi Yan with a puzzled face, "Why do you need those warriors? Do you want to fight with them to improve your experience? It's not necessary. We only need you to break the shelter; we do not ask you to fight with the others. What do you want to do after all?"

"Almost the same as what you've just said." Shi Yan revealed a forced smile without explaining anything furthermore. As he almost entered the building, he waved his hand to her and said, "You should mind your own business. I need to think about some more things."

Yu Rou's picturesque eyebrows slightly knitted. Although she was still full of suspicion, she didn't ask any further. After thinking for a while, she shifted and quickly landed on top of another distant building.

Di Shan was sitting motionlessly like a stone there.

Di Shan slowly opened his eyes when Yu Rou came, asking her with a light, surprising look, "Has that little rascal left the city?"

"Yes, he's gone out of the city to kill several of the Sound Beasts. He's harvested nearly one hundred Demon Crystal Pearls and used them in exchange for some of the warriors who are now in YaJi's hands." Yu Rou added, "I don't even know what he wants. His actions are strange, as if he has some ulterior plans."

"Regardless of what he wants to do, it's okay as long as he knows his mission." Di Shan did not move, he contemplated for a while before continuing, "When you had followed him to kill the Sound Beasts, had you seen that there was a significant improvement in his powers?"

"Significantly." Yu Rou replied with a serious face. "His perception of power and realm has been upgraded to another level just in a half of a month. I believe he will actually be able to break the shelter in a very short time. His potentials are indeed hard to imagine. If he has enough time to develop, he will definitely become an outstanding warrior of the humankind's new generation."

Di Shan was astonished and bewildered for a long moment. After that he said with a strange face, "Yu Rou, is that little rascal actually as good as you have said?"

"You go see for it yourself. I am certain that you, by that time, will have different thoughts about him. Perhaps he would become our two tribes' only hope in the near future." Yu Rou gently said. After being deep in thoughts for a while, she continued, "I don't know why I always have a feeling that this little rascal is still hiding something. I don't think he is that plain and simple, maybe …"

"Maybe what?" Di Shan slightly raised his voice.

Yu Rou softly replied, "Maybe inside of his body, besides the Immortal Blood, there is somewhat another miraculous thing."

"What?" Di Shan suddenly stood up with an astounded face. "What makes you say that?"

Yu Rou inhaled a deep breath before speaking again, "I still vaguely feel that his Immortal Blood seems to be controlled by an unknown force. There seems that a flow of power which is even stronger than the Immortal Blood, yet is hidden extremely well within him. My feeling about it is sometimes on, sometimes off. That flow of power can somehow fool us."

Di Shan got stunned with his eyes and mouth wide open.

After a while, he mumbled with a low voice, "Is his coming here because of the God's will? If he really has transmitted strength from the Immortal God-King, I don't think we need to hesitate any longer. Let's see, we will have the answer soon."

"Yeah, I feel that his appearance in this place might be the beginning of our two tribes' rise to glory."

In the middle of the spacious stone hall.

Shi Yan had just come back. The four girls, Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, Qi Yan Qing, and He Qing Man walked out from the next stone chamber. Four pairs of mesmerizing eyes simultaneously stared at Shi Yan, which gave him a scary feeling of being loved too much.

"Shi Yan, where have you been?" Gu Ling Long immediately asked.

"How is it related to you?" Shi Yan smiled coldly, sitting down in the middle of the stone hall with an indifferent gesture.

Gu Ling Long was angry because she didn't know how to trouble him. She could only have stood at the side, showing her rage by pouting, she did not dare to irritate him.

"Shi Yan, are you sure about what you are doing after all?" He Qing Man seemed to be concerned, asking him with a gloomy face. "If you cannot handle the shelters, I don't think that anyone will be able to get out of here alive."

"I've only said that that I would try my best."

Shi Yan slowly closed his eyes. After that, regardless of whatever that those girls had asked, he was simply unconcerned.

The four girls couldn't do anything but glare at him.

Half of a day later.

The two leaders Yi Cu Bi and Yi Feng, were leading many warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan, who were under Yi Tian Mo's command. They were pushing a huge cage, gradually moving forward.

In the cage, there was Pan Zhe and the other thirty-five warriors from the Endless Sea.

Pan Zhe bowed his head dolefully as his spirit was exhausted. He was only skin and bone. It seemed that his life, recently, had been extremely tragic.

The other warriors also looked really skinny and sickly as if they had not eaten anything lately. Together, with their powers being confined, they were in a very bad condition.

As soon as Pan Zhe saw Shi Yan, his dull eyes were lit up. However, in no time, he shook his head and released a long sigh.

"Shi Yan, I bring you these people as you wished. There are thirty-five survivors. It is lucky that you have asked for them soon. Otherwise, in a few days, I am afraid that there would have been no one left out of these thirty-five people."

Yi Cu Bi looked towards the Demonic Sound Clan's warriors and nodded, signaling them to push the cage, in which Pan Zhe and the others were being confined into the stone hall. After that, she explained, "YaJi has been extremely angry recently. It seems that he had wanted to kill all of them at once for his cultivations. He's actually started doing that. If it had not been for the extreme value of those Demon Crystal Pearls which were certainly much higher than that of these warriors, they should have certainly died already."

The eyes of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and He Qing Man suddenly lit up.

"Shi Yan, have you asked for them?" Qi Yan Qing was astounded for a moment, then she gently spoke, "You seem not to be a totally heartless jerk. I did not expect it for you to have been merciful as well."

After hearing what Yi Cu Bi had said, those warriors inside the cage could not help but look at Shi Yan in gratitude.

On the contrary, Shi Yan was still motionless. Even though his appearance was cold-hearted, he kept laughing in his mind. He thought to himself that if those guys knew the real reason why he had asked for them, he could not have imagined what they would have thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

In the stone hall, all the imprisoned warriors from the Kyara Sea, who had luckily survived, had cheerful faces, looking towards Shi Yan with grateful eyes.

After Gu Ling Long and Qu Yan Qing knew Shi Yan had saved those warriors from YaJi's hands, their thoughts about Shi Yan had also slightly changed.

However, Shi Yan's eyes still remained emotionless. After telling Yi Cu Bi to bring more food the next time, he turned around and talked to the warriors in the cage, "I have saved your lives. You will just be a little bit less miserable in my hands, but the consequences will be the same."

As soon as listening to what he'd said, the faces of those warriors dramatically changed.

"What do you want?" Gu Ling Long clenched her teeth quietly.

"All of them are in danger, do you really want to kill them all?"

"My cultivation requires some living people. They are just objects for me to cultivate. In my eyes, they are already all dead." Shi Yan coldly laughed and did not say anything further. He deliberately sat down, ignoring the others' vengeful eyes.

His god consciousness slightly flicked. Shi Yan suddenly stared at one of the skinny warriors from the Gu family in the cage.

Being scrutinized, that warrior's body trembled, suddenly grabbed his head, screaming painfully.

"What have you done to me?"

Shi Yan was motionless, continued enhancing his soul consciousness' force. The soul consciousness had intruded that warrior's brain, moved inside to search for YaJi's soul Formation Technique.

"Shi Yan, what are you doing after all?" He Qing Man could not stand but shout. She continued, "Everyone boards the same boat, facing the pagan tribes' threats. We should unite to deal with them. Don't you remember the old resentments?"

Qu Yan Qing and Gu Ling Long both criticized him impetuously.

However, it seemed that Shi Yan did not hear them. He focused on using his soul consciousness to encroach the warrior's brain, shifting around to search for his host soul. While exploring his soul's features, Shi Yan was trying to find out where YaJi had originally put his restriction.

During this period of time, thanks to the Demonic Sound Clan's Seven Secret Scriptures, Shi Yan had a thorough understanding about the spiritual Upanishads. And, thanks to this understanding, he could have completely removed the spirit seed which Yi Tian Mo had planted in his host soul and totally escaped from Yi Tian Mo's soul oppression.

After having killed Duo Long, when Yi Tian Mo had arrived at the Ancient City, he had discreetly affected Shi Yan's soul. Yi Tian Mo's soul accomplishment was extremely exceptional. He had silently planted a spirit seed in Shi Yan's host soul without Shi Yan's awareness.

Yi Tian Mo had spared his life because he believed he could have had controlled Shi Yan at any given time through that spirit seed.

In fact, Shi Yan had vaguely speculated that Yi Tian Mo had done something to him but he hadn't been sure.

However, as he had recently had received the Seven Secret Soul Scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan, after studying day and night, he had gained profound understanding about the different kinds of the magical spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan. Until then, he had realized he could have had been killed by Yi Tian Mo earlier.

In order to prevent being the other puppets during their critical moments, he still kept studying the essence of the Secret Soul Scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan.

Eventually, after he had sent his host soul to the sea of consciousness, relying completely on his new perception of the soul, he found the black spirit seed. He then used the force created by the unity of the soul consciousness and the fire force of the Heaven Flame to burn the spirit seed down.

After escaping from the latent danger, which was caused by Yi Tian Mo's spirit seed, Shi Yan suddenly felt that different magical souls of the Demonic Sound Clan were really peculiar and terrifying. To prevent a similar incident from occurring, he needed to perceive the spiritual Upanishads more profoundly. That was why he had the intentions to study it deeper.

If he wanted to have a big improvement on the spiritual Upanishads, relying only on his own will was obviously not enough. Anyway, his knowledge about the spiritual Upanishads were still vague. There were many things that he did not understand thoroughly; and, if he had used himself in conducting the experiments, he would perhaps, negligently have vanished his own soul.

Using others' souls to experiment could help avoid some unforeseen occurrences of his own soul. That was why he had asked for those warriors and Pan Zhe to study further with.

As his soul consciousness got into that warrior's head, Shi Yan's mind slightly moved. His soul consciousness was now divided into ten of millions of flows quickly moving inside of that guy's head to understand his brain's complicated structure first.

After an unknown amount of time, when Shi Yan's soul consciousness in that guy's head gradually got weakened, as soon as his soul consciousness had almost contacted with that warrior's host soul, the warrior's host soul suddenly emitted a spiral wave and exploded.

"Boom!"

Shi Yan could clearly sense the violent explosive sound coming out from that warrior.

As soon as the explosive sound echoed, Shi Yan hurriedly retreated his soul consciousness in fear.

"Gu Ke!" Gu Ling Long let out an ear-piercing sound.

As Shi Yan stared at that gaunt warrior with his eye wide open. He could see that that guy's eyes and nose were bleeding. His face was heart-rending as his pupils were enlarged. He was dead.

"Shi Yan, you have done another good deed." Gu Ling Long was like a small tigress showing her fangs and claws, jumping towards Shi Yan. "You have to pay soul for soul. The bastard like you is worthy of having thousands of slashes. You will not have a decent death."

"Get the hell out of my way." Shi Yan angrily raised his arm releasing one strike.

Gu Ling Long's petite body was pushed back by an invisible force. She kept rolling on the ground until hitting the corner of the next stone hall's wall. As she stood up, her face was full of dust with a blowzy appearance. She totally had lost her usual noble dignity.

"Shi Yan, what you've done is very cruel." Cao Zhi Lan let out a long sigh, shook her head and said, "You could have just killed them directly. Why did you need to torture them, use them as objects for your cultivation? This is really, really …"

"I didn't kill him." Shi Yan laughed coldly, "There was a spirit seed which had been planted by the Demonic Sound Clan in his soul. My soul consciousness had just entered his head, but I hadn't approached his soul yet, and the Formation Technique suddenly exploded, crushing his soul. The one who has killed him is the Demonic Sound Clan who had activated that Formation Technique.

Cao Zhi Lan got bewildered, hesitated for a while before saying, "If you didn't send your soul consciousness into his head, the Formation Technique would not have been scattered, and he would not have died."

"The consequences are the same. If the Formation Technique exists and the opponent wants him to die, he won't be able to resist. I've used him as an object for my studies of the spiritual Upanishads. I would perhaps find a way to break the Formation Technique. Although some people probably have to die, I believe as long as I have a thorough understanding, I will be able to break those Formation Techniques." Shi Yan harrumphed and then continued, "They will die sooner or later anyway. Dying sooner probably still has a little value, which is actually a lucky thing. Ah, I didn't originally see them as human beings. If you can also think the same way, you will not be so broken-hearted anymore."

After he had finished his talk, Shi Yan no longer cared about Cao Zhi Lan, instead, he continued his studies.

For two days, the four warriors of the Gu family had become Shi Yan's objects for his soul cultivation. Their souls had exploded, till they died one by one.

Gu Ling Long still wanted to risk her life to strike against Shi Yan but Cao Zhi Lan had advised her not to do so.

Gu Ling Long's pretty face was very fierce. She kept screaming and cursing Shi Yan not to have a decent death. She threatened that once she went back to the Kyara Sea, she would have used all sorts of different brutal ways to torture him. Every time that Shi Yan had been irritated because of her words, he angrily tore off a piece of her clothes to teach her a lesson.

Until her snow-white skin was gradually exposed, including her big breasts, Gu Ling Long was finally frightened enough, but still, she was very angry. She temporarily kept silent, stayed at the side looking at Shi Yan with the intense resentment. Her appearance looked as if she had wanted to devour him whole.

Shi Yan still continued his study on understanding the souls.

His soul consciousness once again intruded the brain of another one of the Gu family's warriors. This time, he divided his soul consciousness into three flows, in which he also added his Spirit Seal. The three flows of the soul consciousness had formed a small soul formation of the Hidden God Soul, secretly running towards the warrior's host soul within his brain.

The Hidden God Soul was a special spirit skill of the Demonic Sound Clan, which used the condensed flows of the god consciousness one by one to create a miraculous spirit formation. This spirit formation could have then hid all spiritual energies, which the host soul could not have found out about it.

This was a new method that had taken Shi Yan half of a day to have figured out.

Taking advantage of the Demonic Sound Clan's special spirit skill, the three flows of Shi Yan's soul consciousness quietly approached that warrior's soul.

Nothing abnormal happened.

Previously, whenever they'd come here, the Formation Technique in those warriors' souls had promptly scattered, exploding their souls.

However, this time, the soul force in the Formation Technique obviously did not discover Shi Yan's soul consciousness. It still hid deeply inside of that warrior's soul without any commotion.

Shi Yan continued using his spirit to control the three flows of the soul consciousness to get into that warrior's soul. A triangle-shaped soul Formation Technique, which had hid itself deeply inside, gradually emerged.

This soul Formation Technique had a triangle shape; its surface was full of dense soul strings like thin silken fibers. Those tangled soul strings then formed a miraculous soul formation, consecutively emitting soul fluctuations, which observed the every move of this warrior's soul.

Shi Yan did not feel strange with the Demonic Sound Clan's spirit skills. He knew that a person who had placed this soul Formation Technique could also have easily activated it to either make one's soul explode or control one's soul in a short amount of time.

Three flows of the soul consciousness suddenly spread in and violently wrapped that Formation Technique. The burning fire inside these flows also erupted abruptly.

"Sputter"

The soul Formation Technique, which had been placed by YaJi, under Shi Yan's forces, was completely burned down in no time.

Not long after that, Shi Yan suddenly stared at the warriors of the Gu family in the cage and stolidly said, "The Formation Techniques in your souls have been dissolved."

Everyone in the stone hall was very surprised at first; their faces were lit up with extreme joy.

"Indeed, only using souls of living people can improve one's knowledge." Shi Yan mumbled in a low voice.

While the other people were crazily happy, he indifferently said, "Actually, I have dissolved the warrior's Formation Technique in order to replace it with my own Formation Technique in his head. Right now, I control his life."

"You, bastard." Gu Ling Long scolded irritatingly.

Shi Yan's expression remained unchanged, cold-heartedly said, "Now, I have to lift all of your Formation Techniques, and then I will replace them with my own soul Formation Techniques. After all of these are done, I can be assured to freely use them as objects for my soul study. Ah, if they are not dead after being used for my soul cultivation, I will perhaps spare those lucky people's lives."

Upon his words , the warrior's eyes, which had just parked with full of hope, now expressed disappointment.

"You are the devil!"

Gu Ling Long, Qu Yan Qing, and even Cao Zhi Lan could not stand but angrily shouted loudly. Their delicate bodies were trembling with extreme resentment.

———————————————-

Let's take a break tomorrow. We will come back for more chapters on Wednesday.

Thanks all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

"What has that little rascal done recently?" On top of a sky-high ancient fortress, Duo Long of the Gray Wings Clan coldly asked with an unhappy countenance.

Yu Rou and Di Shan were also at the same place with Duo Long. Both of them frowned, watching from above. They were sweeping their eyes at Duo Long from the distance but did not reply to him.

Not long after that, Ya Meng, Ka Ba, and Yi Tian Mo, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan also flew into that place. After descending, they all showed unusual faces.

Three of them had an exceptional cultivating level. Their soul power was ecstatic and miraculous. They could have sensed any of the commotions on the Sound Beast Mountain even though they staying inside of the Giant Stone Ancient City.

At this moment, six of the top-class pagan warriors were standing on top of the ancient fortress, looking towards the Sound Beast Mountain from a distance, shuddering terrifyingly.

The sky over there looked like it was being torn into pieces. Each of the cracked rifts could have devoured and swallowed all of the creatures. All kinds of dazzling light interlaced at one point.

Deep inside the sky, thunder and lightning were just raging on as the surge fluctuated. Tremendous enough to have completely destroyed Heaven and Earth. It was getting more and more chaotic.

Those six pagans had a feeling that a powerful explosion could have happened any time at the Sound Beast Mountain's peak.

Once it had exploded, this whole land would have instantly turned into a void. All the creatures living on this land would have been totally wiped out.

The six of them understood that a major incident was coming close.

Time was now rushed. Even the Sound Beasts inside of the Sound Beast Mountain seemed to have sensed the changes and started to get into a flurry. They began to act disorderly, trying to get out and survive.

"We are running out of time…" Yi Tian Mo's eyes were very serious, "In another month, if we still cannot find the way out, I don't think any of us will be able to escape from this catastrophe alive."

All six of them looked extremely grave.

"Di Shan, Yu Rou, in order to help that little rascal improve faster, I've given you guys the Heaven Fountain Concentrated Water, as well as the female human beings. How is it going after all?" Duo Long asked with a cold-blooded voice.

"Because of our two tribes, I've restrained my anger and agreed to let everything go. But, if that little rascal isn't worth it, hmm, before I die, I will definitely peel his tendons, skin him alive, then let him suffer all kinds of tortures."

Di Shan harrumphed but did not say anything.

"He still has half of a month. After that, we will all take him to the Sound Beast Mountain." The matriarch of the White Wings Clan seemed to be the calmest.

"Don't worry, Shi Yan has entered the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. His knowledge and ability to control the Heaven Flame have also reached a higher level. After half a month, his cultivation would be perhaps stable. At that time, his abilities to use the powers would have been extremely skillful and profound. That is the right time for us to enter the Sound Beast Mountain."

Yi Tian Mo looked towards Shi Yan, quietly activating his soul sense.

Yi Tian Mo's gray-white eyes suddenly flashed up a surprising light after a short moment. It seemed he'd just found out about something.

In terms of soul aspect, Di Shan, Duo Long, and Yu Rou, the three leaders of the Wings Race could not have been compared to the Demonic Sound Clan; thus, they did not recognize Yi Tian Mo's sneaky act. However, when Yi Tian Mo retreated his soul sense, the other two leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Ya Meng and KaBa, had noticed something.

"Yi ge, did you discover something?" KaBa felt that something was a bit odd, looking at Yi Tian Mo while asking.

Yi Tian Mo slowly nodded as his countenance returned to normal. He said, "That little rascal has not been idle during this time. I have to say that this guy is really extraordinary. After just scanning the ancient scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan, he could have had already broken through all the formation technique that YaJi had placed in those human warriors' souls. Then, he planted his own spirit seed's inside of their souls. That genius can really shock me."

"What?" Ya Meng's face changed, he screamed out in shock, "Without our instructions, only relying on those ancient scriptures, how could he have known of the ways in using the spirit seed? How could he have disarmed the spirit formation technique of my son? How could he?"

Di Shan's eyes brightened up.

"You can check it yourselves." Yi Tian Mo coldly smiled.

Ya Meng and Ka Ba were astonished for a while. They did not hesitate to send out their soul senses to check if Yi Tian Mo was right or not.

After ten minutes, Ya Meng and Ka Ba both showed a surprised face, chucking while nodding towards Di Shan and Yu Rou.

"What does it mean?" Duo Long asked with a puzzled face, "Let's say he could understand the essence of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan, what can it prove? How useful can it be towards breaking the shelters if he can explain the spiritual Upanishads? If it doesn't help in breaking the shelters, his understandings will be useless, just a waste of time."

Yi Tian Mo glanced at Duo Long with a contemptuous look, and frigidly said, "When a soul perception has reached a new level, it's ability to control the surrounding circumstances are much more thorough, power handling will be more skillful, and the mental state will also develop. The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race are not similar. Progress in terms of the soul will bring us many good things that we can hardly imagine of."

"He is not lazy. The stronger that his soul is, the easier it can be for him to break the shelters." Yu Rou said with a faint smile, "There are still two weeks to go. I long for his performance after that amount of time. I believe that this guy can help us get out of this damn place, returning to the Grace Mainland."

"Why do you trust him that much?"

Duo Long was very surprised. He had originally looked down on Shi Yan. Yet, he also thought that if he had been at the Earth Realm, and possessed the Heaven Flame, it would not have been easy for him to have mastered it.

"I think that God will not let our two tribes perish." Yu Rou's eyebrows knitted tightly while saying, "No matter what, we have to trust him. If we don't trust him, it means that we don't believe that we could survive. During the time when the Sound Beast Mountain had had a major change, a little rascal who can use the Heaven Flame suddenly appears out of nowhere. I have a feeling that our destiny had been settled when he showed up here. Perhaps our ancestors have heard our pleas …"

"Destiny has been settled …" Yi Tian Mo mumbled again with a low voice. His eyes became eccentric. After a while, his face suddenly changed. He said, "This little rascal's existence is the result of our ancestors invoking the God King?"

Ka Ba, YaJi, and Duo Long trembled as their faces had changed dramatically.

Only Yu Rou and Di Shan still remained calm. Yu Rou even chuckled and gently said, "Who knows, if he is really an 'autograph' of a God King, I think that I will follow the ancestor's guidance. Our ancestors used to say that if a descendant of the God Kings could bring us out of this devilish place, we would have to serve him as our master."

As soon as Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Duo Long heard what Yu Rou had just said, they were all dazed with confused faces while their eyes kept moving. No one said anything.

… … …

"Ptsui"

Inside the cage, Pan Zhe of the Penglai Divine land suddenly gushed out a mouthful of blood, staring at Shi Yan resentfully.

In the stone room, Shi Yan was neglectfully motionless, and slowly closed his eyes. There seemed to be a vague moving nimbus on his body.

Heaven and Earth's spirit aura was attracted by the strange tattoo on his chest, quickly came and gathered. The spirit aura was constantly absorbed through this black tattoo, then turned into a purified force rolling into his body.

When condensing and refining the Qi, the meridians in his entire body quietly transported and purified the Qi which he had just absorbed from some freshly-dead warriors. He then turned it into a mysterious force and poured it right into the middle of his abdomen.

Half of a day later, Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes, indifferently shifted his look towards Pan Zhe, and calmly said, "You're lucky that you're not dead yet. Ease your mind. If you can survive more than two weeks, I will spare your life."

Currently, there were only twelve warriors of the Kyara Sea left. The rest had been dead as Shi Yan had carelessly experimented them for his studies on the spiritual Upanishads.

The Demonic Sound Clan had different kinds of magical spiritual Upanishads, which was extremely mysterious and marvelous. When he practically experimented with it, mistakes were hard to have been avoided.

When he made mistakes, he had to pay a big price, which was someone's life.

These warriors, who had been exchanged from YaJi, became the best specimens for his cultivation. By risking their lives, Shi Yan had progressed incredibly in understanding the spiritual soul as well as the different kinds of Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan.

For those who were his experimental objects, once their souls had been destroyed, refined Qi in their body would spread out and went into Shi Yan's body, turning into a mysterious and purified force inside of his body.

With the great progress on the spiritual soul, profound Qi in his body also had been enhanced steadily. He felt that he would soon have upgraded to a new level, entering the third sky of the Earth Realm.

"Shi Yan, you will not have a decent death." Pan Zhe clenched his teeth and angrily said, "You'd better kill me soon. Otherwise, I will definitely make you pay a big price for this!"

Pan Zhe had originally controlled his emotions very well. However, during the time his soul had been tortured, he totally collapsed.

When Shi Yan's soul consciousness actively stirred in Pan Zhe's head, Pan Zhe could clearly have felt something as Shi Yan's skill was still immature.

Every time that Shi Yan had activated his soul consciousness, Pan Zhe had a feeling of hundreds of little worms were gnawing his brain. This feeling had made a steadfast person like Pan Zhe fearfully scream out.

Pan Zhe was just better off dead as he was treated badly by Shi Yan time after time. An image of a hero in the past had no remnants left. Resentment was burning violently inside of Pan Zhe's heart. He was angry that he could not have torn Shi Yan's body apart.

"Hmm, if you can survive, I will be waiting for your revenge in the future." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. He thought, "Even if you can survive, I will place many formation techniques in your soul. In the future, if you return to the Kyara Sea, you will be my eye in the Penglai Divine land and also possibly help me collect the latest information there."

Ignoring Pan Zhe's screams, Shi Yan deliberately stood up, frowned, and looked at the stone door closing tightly nearby with suspicion.

During this time, either because of their inability to resist Shi Yan or having other purposes, Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qi Yan Qing persistently stayed inside of the stone chamber.

After contemplating a little bit, when Shi Yan was about to go find He Qing Man to ask, he suddenly noticed that the Blood Vein Ring had just flared up a stream of light.

"Oh!?"

After activating his mind, Shi Yan immersed himself into the Blood Vein Ring. He immediately realized that the Earth Flame was slowly condensing and refining the Heaven Flame. It's living form was getting more and more flawless as it seemed to have a little of Qi energy similar to the one of the Ice Cold Flame.

"Has the evolution already been completed?" Shi Yan was astounded. He instantly sent out his soul consciousness.

"Already done. I feel like … like I have a new life. I am really, really different." The Ice Cold Flame sent back its consciousness.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Half of a month later.

Three headmen of the Wings Race including Di Shan, Duo Long, and Yu Rou, together with the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, entered the stone hall where Shi Yan was temporarily staying.

Shi Yan was as calm as water, sitting motionlessly inside of the stone hall. Pan Zhe and the other six warriors of the Kyara Sea were standing in front of him with gloomy faces, disappointing eyes, and a dopey look.

The four girls of Cao Zhi Lan's group were hiding in the stone chamber for a long time without stepping out once.

Shi Yan opened his eyes, welcomed them with a cold face and a frigid smile, "There you are."

Yu Rou nodded and smiled, "How is it going? It's time. I think we should depart at once. How about you? Are you ready?"

Di Shan squinted as his eyes, scanned Shi Yan's body for a while with a complementation.

After two weeks, Shi Yan was only one step away from the Third Sky of the Earth Realm. His mind was stable; refined forces in his body were huge and powerful. Mature composure and confidence radiated from his attitude. It seemed that he was not bothered, even though he was undergoing a dangerous situation.

From what Di Shan had observed, Shi Yan, for sure, was very special. Not only did he have the Immortal Blood, but his body was also unimaginably sturdy. Together with Shi Yan's heartlessness and cold-blooded behaviors, Di Shan believed that Shi Yan was the sort of a man who would have definitely achieved greatness in the future.

During this time, he had been quietly watching Shi Yan. He had witnessed the warriors from the Kyara Sea become specimens for Shi Yan to experiment his soul studies. Shi Yan's countenance had remained unchanged when his specimens souls had been exploded to death, one by one.

Shi Yan's cruel deeds were actually a good trait in Di Shan's eyes.

"Everything is ready."

Shi Yan slowly stood up, raised his head looking up towards the sky and said, "The Sky and Earth on the Sound Beast Mountain are changing constantly. We should hurry."

After pausing for a little bit, he continued, "Are you ready?"

"We?" Ya Meng surprisingly said, "What should we be ready for? Isn't it only you, who will go there?"

Ka Ba's and Duo Long's expressions were also suspicious.

Duo Long, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo slightly knitted their eyebrow as they seemed to have figured out what Shi Yan had meant.

"Once the shelters at the Sound Beast Mountain are destroyed, the six of you will immediately go in there." Shi Yan contemplated for a moment before speaking seriously, "Certainly, there are some anomalies inside of the Sound Beast Mountain. Maybe the gate leading to the outside world is in there. Once this gate appears, perhaps this land will also have earth-shaking transformations and quickly collapse. It is easy for you to leave, but how about your people? Won't you need to bring any of your properties that you have been saving during the past years?"

Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's complexion had suddenly changed.

"You should prepare. Later, don't blame me for not telling you." Shi Yan neglectfully said, "You'd better bring your people to the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain. When things tragically change, you all should leave at once. If this space collapses and you still haven't left yet, you've already known what the consequences will be off."

Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Duo Long did not say anything further, immediately turned around and left hastily with a little panic.

"You …" Shi Yan looked at Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo with surprise as they still stayed.

"Don't need you to be worried. I have already prepared, as soon as you leave the city, my people will catch up." Yi Tian Mo said.

"Di Shan and I have planned everything. Once we send out our message, the people of the two tribes will depart at the same time with us. Our Wings Race is quite close to the Sound Beast Mountain. When we arrive there, perhaps our people might have already been there." Yu Rou said with a smile, seemed not to be worried, "Shi Yan, I did not expect that you were that provident. You've known that the termination day of the Sound Beast Mountain is also the day that we have to leave."

"It's obvious." Shi Yan said with a smiley face, looking ahead and continued, "It seems like we have to delay one or two days for Ka Ba and the others to prepare. Whenever they are ready, we can depart right away."

"We can go now." Di Shan seemed a little impatient.

"No need to worry about the other guys. Breaking the shelter also needs some time. Perhaps when you are done with it, they should have already been there."

"So, …" Shi Yan thought for a moment, then said, "That's good."

Shi Yan spoke to Yi Tian Mo while looking at Pan Zhe, the other warriors, and the four frightened girls who were just walking out of the stone chamber, "You help me take them along. They are still useful to me."

Yi Tian Mo raised his eyebrows, and coldly said, "Didn't you need to use these four virgins in order to have prevented your backfire energy?"

Shi Yan nodded, "My fortune is still good. I have not encountered any anomalies while cultivating. However, after breaking the shelter, I don't know if it will occur. That's why I've asked you to help me bring them along. In short, those girls are my possessions. Do you have any problem with that?"

Di Shan and Yu Rou both looked at Yi Tian Mo with a questioning look.

Yi Tian Mo slightly harrumphed then replied with a frigid face, "I will have them come along. Do you have any other requests?"

"None other."

Shi Yan glanced at the four girls then turned to Di Shan, Yu Rou, and said, "We can go now."

"Let's go."

Yu Rou walked over to Shi Yan and placed her white hand on Shi Yan's shoulder. Her snow-white wings flapped slightly; she gently leaped up at the same time and quickly disappeared out of others' sight.

"I'll let you handle these people." Di Shan said to Yi Tian Mo before leaving.

Yi Tian Mo raked over Cao Zhi Lan, Pan Zhe and the others with a somber countenance. His white-gray pupils flared up some strange lights.

Flows of his soul consciousness, one by one, flew out from his eyes, quietly sneaked into their heads.

The way that Yi Tian Mo used his spiritual forces were much more skillful than Shi Yan's. When his soul consciousness penetrated into their souls, even Cao Zhi Lan totally did not realize nor felt it at all.

His soul sensing did not leave any clear traces like Shi Yan's, but it made the others feel as if there were hundreds of worms creeping in, bringing them a great deal of fear.

Cao Zhi Lan, He Qing Man and the others were very insecure. They did not dare to look at Yi Tian Mo, as they did not know what he had wanted to do to them.

A long time later.

Yi Tian Mo deliberately retreated his soul consciousness, coldly harrumphed and said, "You guys follow me."

After having investigated for a while, he discovered that Shi Yan had removed the soul formation technique planted in them. Even inside the four girls' heads, there were no formation technique that bounded their powers.

However, there appeared many mysterious formation techniques which had been placed deeply in the other male warriors' souls that the ordinary people could have had hardly felt them.

The three girls, that included Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Long, and Qi Yan Qing could not have avoided it either.

Shi Yan had also planted the spirit seeds in the three girls' souls. Those three spirit seeds were going to germinate, which meant, that in the future, once they left Shi Yan, Shi Yan's soul consciousness could have been able to sense every single move of theirs.

Only He Qing Man's soul had not been touched.

Yi Tian Mo could certainly have removed those spirit seeds before they rooted. However, he was worried when he saw Shi Yan again, Shi Yan would not easily let it go, but would have definitely troubled him.

While thinking to himself how cruel Shi Yan was, he leaped up and flew away.

Not long after that, Yi Tian Mo's message was sent to Yi Feng's group. Following Yi Tian Mo's order, they alternatively brought Pan Zhe and the others along, flying up to the sky towards the Sound Beast Mountain.

Inside the Ancient City.

All the Demonic Sound Clan's people started the preparations after receiving their leaders' direct order. Yi Tian Mo's flock were already departing in line out of the city.

Meanwhile, Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's people were very anxious. Under the pressure of their leaders' shouts and urges, they hurriedly packed their stuff, cleaned up their properties in panic. Everything became a mess.

Even though many of the Demonic Sound Clan's people were nervous, confused and busy, all of them had a cheerful face as if they seemed not to realize the danger ahead. The only thing in their minds was that they finally could have returned to their ancestral land.

The three leaders kept putting a lot of good things about their ancestral land into their people's minds. Therefore, every single of them had imagined that the ancestral land to be a holy place where they could have everything; they felt that all of the good things there belonged to them.

… … … … …

At the Sound Beast Mountain, where its peak pierced straight up to the sky.

Numerous Sound Beasts had spread out at every corner. Hundreds, thousands of them were gathering, feeling extremely insecure. They all got out of their caves all in a sudden as if they felt that the danger was coming closer.

Deep in the sky, lightning was striking and the wild wind was growling. All were furious.

Dazzling lightning, one by one, flashed, on and off quickly in the sky. Deep inside of the lightning, many brilliant colorful lights segregated, which were actually the rifts of the time and space continuum; they contained the tremendous heavenly power that could have eradicated all life.

Any pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan or the Wings Race knew that in the sky above the Sound Beast Mountains' peak, there concealed Heavenly powers, which were capable of destroying any warriors of the True God Realm. They all knew that the Heavenly power's existence was the warriors' nemesis, that prevented the pagans of the two tribes from ever getting out of this place.

The phenomenal scene in the sky scared the Sound Beasts out of their wits, as well as panicked the two tribes' pagans who were having feelings that a murderous accident could come at any time.

"Boom"

A flow of dazzling Heavenly light suddenly projected from the sky. The Heavenly light was like a giant sickle, striking down straight into the Sound Beast Mountain's peak. As soon as the Heavenly light visibly appeared, a block of hundreds-meter-long ancient stone had been cut off from the Sound Beast Mountain's peak, violently falling down.

Right when the Heavenly light swept over a growling giant Sound Beast, the beast turned into a mist of blood just in a blink, leaving nothing behind. That was an extremely catastrophic death.

Many of the Sound Beasts terrifyingly growled and howled, instinctively retreated into the Sound Beast Mountain. They didn't dare to have stuck their heads out.

While the Heaven was showing its intimidation and mightiness, Shi Yan, who was brought here by Yu Rou, arrived at the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain with a somber face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

A flash of Heavenly light struck down, turning the giant and aggressive Sound Beasts instantly into ashes. It had even cut off a huge block of stone from the Sound Beast Mountain's peak.

That was the Heaven's solemn.

Deep inside the sky where the thunders were exploding, the Heavenly light flashed up dazzlingly.

This Heaven's solemn strike shocked every single person of the Wings Race's warriors, scared all the Sound Beasts on the Sound Beast Mountain.

Di Shan, Yu Rou, Yi Tian Mo, and even Shi Yan all had extremely serious countenances. They looked up to the major changes happening in the sky and instantly did not know what else to say.

"That is the Punishment Force. Every ten thousand years, whenever the two tribes had warriors entering the True God Realm, this Heavenly light from the sky would strike and burn the warriors into ashes, that nothing remained; their souls and spirits both perished." Yu Rou looked up to the sky with resentful eyes, "This bloody Heavenly light has confined the two tribes for tens thousand of years."

Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo contemplated, their faces were somber.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows looking at the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain with a distressed feeling. He could feel the severely horrendous power there, which likely destroyed both Heaven and Earth. He even did not dare to send out his soul consciousness to observe around.

He felt that once he released his soul consciousness, it would be struck into ashes before it could reach that deep place in the sky.

Inside of that place existed the destructive powers that could vanish the warriors at the True God Realm. As only being at the Earth Realm, if he had riskily gone for a confrontation, death was undoubtedly the only consequence for him.

"Are you confident?" Di Shan contemplated for a while. His two eyes squinted, creating a straight line. There seemed to be a spike of electricity that flashed up inside of them.

"No matter what, you have to break the shelter at the entrance of Sound Beast Mountain. Otherwise, even if we don't attack you when this space is destroyed, you are still unable to escape from this catastrophe."

"No worries, if I were not sure, I could not have had been calm like this." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile, nodded to Yu Rou, "Bring me to the entrance of one cave on the Sound Beast Mountain. Then you guys watch me."

"Are you sure?"

"Sure!"

The matriarch of the White Wings Clan nodded. Her snow-white hands grabbed Shi Yan and instantly flew up to the sky. A white light emerged as Yu Rou's figure appeared right at the foot of Sound Beast Mountain.

"Thud thud thud"

Explosive thunder sounds reverberated from the gloomy sky. Each flash of the lightning from the nine tiers of the sky, which was as big as a dragon flying and twisting, struck straight at Yu Rou.

Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo were already floating in the air. As they saw lightning striking down, their faces dramatically changed, they immediately prepared to deal with it.

"Bang"

Thunder and lightning struck down at the flank of the mountain. Rocks were smashed into pieces. When the lightning struck some of the Sound Beasts, who had not prepared yet, instantly got incinerated.

Yu Rou reacted rapidly. As soon as that lightning released, she had already teleported to another cave, then quickly let Shi Yan down.

"Boom boom boom"

Up there, the thunderclap exploded massively as lightning flashed up tearing off the sky. More and more lightning appeared as if they had to burn everything on earth.

"Yu Rou, those flashes of lightning were aiming for you. You should leave."

Yi Tian Mo lifted his head looking up, quietly observing for a while. He suddenly shouted, "You have not reached the True God Realm, so there is no Heavenly light striking down at you yet. However, don't underestimate its power. You should not come close to Shi Yan because even if you could have avoided it, he would not." Being reminded by Yi Tian Mo, Yu Rou finally understood. She did not dare to stay with Shi Yan; instead, she teleported back outside the mountain.

Soon after that, her delicate and heart-touching body appeared beside Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo.

The thunder and thunderbolt seemed to have instincts. While she was leaving, they kept chasing after her, turning into an electric dragon storming towards her.

When the three people, Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo, and Yu Rou saw that the electric dragon was terrifyingly dashing forward, they were all ready to confront it.

Colorful lights which came from the void were congealed and refined; transpicuous flows of light emerged from their hands, collided with the twisting electric dragon, and broke it into pieces. It turned out to be tiny streaks of lightning retreating deep into the sky.

"The shelter over there has been aiming at our two tribes indeed."

Di Shan squinted, raised his head looking up to the sky, then said with a low voice, "As long as we approach closer to the Sound Beast Mountain, the shelter outside will be immediately activated, and constantly attack us without letting us off. On the contrary, Shi Yan is still unharmed."

Yu Rou and Yi Tian Mo sent out their consciousness to observe. They realized that Shi Yan had not been attacked by lightning. In the area that he was standing, there weren't any changes, the lightning which had previously been aimed at Yu Rou also disappeared without leaving any trace.

"As he is human, he seems not to be struck by the lightning …"

Yi Tian Mo nodded and said, "But, it seems that those Sound Beasts are also afraid of the lightning's attack. Our two tribes are not the only target, so are those Sound Beasts."

"Hmm, don't know why those Sound Beasts have suddenly become that strange."

Di Shan nodded, guessing, "There surely occurred a major change inside of the Sound Beast Mountain. Otherwise, the Sound Beasts should not have had such strange behaviors. Those Sound Beasts that have been struck to death by the Heavenly light had already reached the seventh level, the strongest ones of all the Sound Beasts. They were unexpectedly attacked by the shelter. It is very anomalous indeed…"

"Don't mess with them. Wait until Shi Yan breaks the shelter, we will then enter the Sound Beast Mountain and see why the Sound Beasts have behaved that strange." Yu Rou said with a smile.

Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo slowly nodded. Their eyes were full of hope, looking towards Shi Yan's direction.

… … … .. …

On the flank of the mountain, Shi Yan held his breath, calmed his consciousness with a serious face. He slowly gathered forces and released his spirit to make contact with the Earth Flame inside of the Blood Vein Ring.

"Right now, I need your powers to break this damn shelter."

"Okay, I have finished my evolution. My forces now are much stronger than before. I can definitely break that shelter. Ah, if it's not because my soul is still feeble as it has just formed, only do I need to go out of this ring, I can already burn that shelter quickly."

"Your soul is not stable now, plus there are many warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan who have a profound understanding about the souls. As soon as you go out of the Blood Vein Ring, they will attack your soul. They are only afraid of your burning fire powers. But now, your soul has not fused with the burning fire; it's not sure whether you will be able to withstand their soul attack. You should not be reckless. Before your soul and the burning fire could fuse together, don't get out of the Blood Vein Ring."

"Got it."

After discussing with the Earth flame, Shi Yan slowly stretched out his hands towards the cave entrance.

"Sizzling"

Small flames flickered from his fingertips as if there was a spiritual snake curling up out on his palms. Because of this, scorching burning fire hovered around his hands with the extreme heat.

The host soul inside the sea of consciousness quietly moved. Flows of soul consciousness, one by one, scattered from the sea of consciousness, observing small transformations of burning fire on his hands.

The Blood Vein Ring was dazzling with red light as each of the fire snakes crawled out of the ring.

As soon as fire snakes had got out, Shi Yan sent his soul consciousness into them. When the fire snakes wrapped around the backs of his hands and his palms, profound Qi massively rolled out and assembled with these fire snakes.

The solid cave's shelter was burned up by the scorching fire from his hands. Mists of gray smoke came up one by one, dense yin Qi also spread out inaudibly.

Many of the Sound Beasts retracted their heads staying inside of the cave and frighteningly watched the Heavenly Flame flared up from Shi Yan's hands. They didn't dare to come any closer.

Time had been passing by. Both of Shi Yan's hands were wiggling with the shelter for a long while.

The powerful burning fire of the ten-thousand-year Earth Flame in the Blood Vein Ring emitted constantly, converging with his soul consciousness. His profound Qi turned to the raging Heavenly Flame, which could have wiped out everything. It was now wildly incinerating that shelter.

The invisible shelter, which was being burned by the powerful burning fire, seemed to be broken little by little.

Around the stone cave, other forces appeared to support and enhance the shelter's strength; however, they could not resist the Heavenly Flame's burning power. The shelter, which Shi Yan's hands were placed on, was getting weaker. The defending forces hidden inside were being consumed bit by bit, about to be completely broken.

Ka Ba, Duo Long, and Ya Meng also arrived at the Sound Beast Mountain, standing together with the other three people including Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo. They all stared at Shi Yan attentively without a second of negligence.

Wings Race's pagans and Ka Ba, Ya Meng, the youth of the Demonic Sound Clan were all gathering at this place. With just a quick glance, the pagans of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan were flooding towards the Sound Beast Mountain from all directions.

After realizing that the two pagan tribes were bringing all of their members here, many of the Sound Beasts scattering outside went back into the Sound Beast Mountain in fear. They didn't dare to confront these two tribes.

Numerous Sound Beasts hopelessly hid inside of the Sound Beast Mountain after seeing their leaders being struck into ashes by a flow of the Heavenly light from the sky.

Hiding inside of the cave, the Sound Beasts were extremely nervous. They had wanted to go out but were scared of being ambushed by the people of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan. They were indeed in a dilemma.

Anyone of these two pagan tribes could have somehow figured out that inside of the Sound Beasts Mountain that there was a major occurrence which could have frightened the Sound Beasts that much. Otherwise, those Sound Beasts would not have been so terrified that they had to hurriedly go out of the caves.

Knowing clearly that things were changing abnormally inside of the Sound Beast Mountain, those pagans still hoped that Shi Yan could have broken the shelter soon.

After their six leaders had explained to them, these pagans understood that the perdition was coming. If they could not have gotten out of this land, they would have completely disappeared from the world's history.

Everybody was frightened.

"Cao jie, do you think we can go back to the Kyara Sea?" Inside the rattan cage, Gu Ling Long's eyes brightened with a hopeful look.

"I don't know. Let's see what he can do." Cao Zhi Lan miserably smiled, pointing to Shi Yan, and said, "If I can return to the Kyara Sea and recover my forces, I will definitely torture him to death."

Gu Ling Long clenched her teeth with full of resentment, "Without our family's support, none of us is strong enough to be his opponent."

Cao Zhi Lan slightly whined and groaned, "Yang Qing Emperor is such a genius. He has found that rascal from nowhere. That rascal is such a monster. Even if the Yang family perishes, unless that guy is dead, they still can rebel again. Hmm …"

After Pan Zhe, Qu Yang Qin, and Gu Ling Long listened to Cao Zhi Lan, the look on their faces all changed into those of fear.

Obviously, they all admitted what Cao Zhi Lan had said was true. All of them had to accept Shi Yan's intimidating strength.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Scorching flames, one by one, flew out from Shi Yan's hands, all rolling in the cave in front of him.

After pulling one another about, the shelter at the cave entrance, which had been blazingly burned by Heaven flame, finally seemed not to be able to resist any longer, exposing a small burnt hole.

Everybody's faces were excited.

Shi Yan's eyes also brightened up as if he could see a ray of glory through that small hole. He put all his efforts to continuously pour the Heaven Flame's blistering power into that hole.

After all the flames of the Heaven Flame entered that hole, they eroded the cave entrance little by little, quickly enlarged the hole. Di Shan, Yu Rou and other leaders of two pagan tribes showed an extreme joy.

It was obvious that with that burning speed, the cave would be soon broken; the hole would be broadened enough for everyone to get in.

Lightning flashed up in Di Shan's eyes. He contemplated for a while before quietly coming closer to Shi Yan.

Duo Long and his fellows also followed behind without much hesitation. They all gathered thirty meters away from Shi Yan and kept staring at every single move from him.

If they didn't enter the Sound Beast Mountain, they would not have been struck by the lightning from the sky above the peak.

The miraculous shelter in the sky seemed to have its own consciousness. It had a duty to make sure that no top-class warriors of the two tribes were able to have penetrated into the Sound Beast Mountain. As soon as they moved one step in, this shelter would have been instantly activated, striking down tremendous lightning.

"Let's wait for a while. Once the cave entrance is enlarged enough, we will enter right away." Di Shan turned around, glancing at the other five leaders, then said with a serious face, "Everyone should watch out. There is certainly an anomalous change in there. It may be a fatal danger, you should not be contemptuous."

Five of them nodded, implicating they'd already understood.

Those six peak leaders of two tribes were glaring at every move of Shi Yan with stony eyes from a distance of thirty meters away. They were ready to enter at any time.

Sweat beaded on Shi Yan's forehead; the fabric on his back was also wet. This was the result of consuming too much power.

His body had been trained by the Heaven Flame for a long time as his vessels and blood were adapting more with the Heaven Flame's heat. However, burning fires spreading out from the Blood Vein Ring this time were much hotter than any previous times. The extreme heat of the Earth Flame had successfully transformed, being several times stronger than before. Until now, Shi Yan got to know that the Earth Flame previously had not been considered as the Heaven Flame. At best, it had been only considered to be mutated Earth Flame that hadn't reached the Heaven Flame's temperature just yet.

Nevertheless, the current Earth flame had a huge transformation after having absorbed the Sun Refined Spirits. Not only did it have a complete soul and a perfect living form, but its burning fire power had also been enhanced to another new level.

The ten thousand years Earth Flame somehow had transformed to make a balance with the Icy Cold Flame, which owned a miraculous earth-shaking power.

As the Earth Flame had been enhanced, its burning power was also much stronger than before. Shi Yan almost could not stand it. When he poured profound Qi into each flame, a lot of his power had been drained, including his soul consciousness.

The Heaven Flame evaporated his sweat quickly as soon as it continued pouring out again.

Even though Shi Yan's whole body was not comfortable, he still tried to restrain it, focused his mind, and kept releasing his soul consciousness. He let his profound Qi massively roll into his palms to fuse with flames of the Heaven Flame to create Heaven Flame's power with a tremendous attack strength.

"Sizzling"

The Heaven Flame was burning furiously making the hole in front of him bigger. Gradually, it was getting as big as a human's head.

Shi Yan's face was joyful but he did not dare to relax now. He kept urging the profound Qi inside of his body to pour into the conflagrate burning fires on his hands. The burning fires then flew straight into the hole.

Torrential Heaven Flame was blazing on his hands. There was as if a fire snake wrapping around each of his fingers, twisting and sticking its tongue out. Miraculously, inside of those vivid-red flames appeared a faint purple color. That was a strange color resulted by the fusion of the Heaven Flame, his soul consciousness, and the profound Qi.

Shi Yan stretched out his hands through the hole, sending powerful burning fires of the Heaven Flame to cover them and then forcefully tore the hole apart.

More and more Heaven Flame's burning fires flew up from the backs of his hands and his palms. The Thousand Year Earth Flame had sensed his urge, emitting stronger burning fires to support Shi Yan tearing the hole.

"Swoosh"

A crispy sound suddenly came up from that hole. Shi Yan's hands had violently pulled and tore that hole, which had been originally as big as a human head size. Now the hole was big enough for an adult to get through.

"Go!" Di Shan shouted as his black wings flapped hastily. He flashed up like a black lightning and disappeared instantly.

Shi Yan got bewildered for a while. Before he could realize what was happening, Di Shan had already gone through the shelter, getting inside of the Sound Beast Mountain.

Not far from that, after seeing Di Shan's action, Yu Rou and Yi Tian Mo also turned into flows of light without hesitation, going inside of the Sound Beast Mountain with a blinding speed.

At the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain, people of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan began to cheer and applaud. All of them were extremely joyful. They soon congratulated each other. Some of them even started drinking to celebrate. A few of the high-class warriors leaped up and flew towards Shi Yan's direction. At this moment, cheerful sounds and noises echoed crazily.

After being dazed, Shi Yan saw the ten warriors of two tribes approaching closely. They were about to jump into the cave entrance.

"Boom boom boom"

An earth-shaking thunder sound suddenly came up from deep inside the sky. Horrendous streaks of lightning covered the entire Sound Beast Mountain entirely all in a sudden just like a heavy shower.

Simultaneously, the Sound Beast Mountain was immersed in a dense net of lightning. With a quick glance, that net of lightning looked like a curtain being pulled down.

The scream like ghost's wail and wolves' howl also followed the lightning piercing into people's ears.

Being struck constantly by those streaks of lightning, the bodies of those Wings Race's and Demonic Sound Clan's top-class warriors were immediately incinerated, then fell down not long after having wiggled fiercely in the air. Their bodies exploded before they could have reached the ground. Flesh and blood were scattered everywhere.

The ten warriors of the two tribes were dead without leaving any bones in just a short moment.

All the pagans, who were standing everywhere around the Sound Beast Mountain, immediately changed their countenances dramatically after seeing the terrifying scene. The cheering noises had also died out.

No one could have ever imagined that the ten Sky Realm warriors could have been struck to death that fast. There was not a single sign, nor a minute spared for preparations. Those ten warriors were dead, just like that.

Those pagans, who had been cheerful, dazedly watched flesh and bones falling down like a heavy blood shower. Everybody ceased suddenly.

Some of the other warriors, who had originally wanted to enter the cave, were flying in the air, hurriedly stopped, as they didn't dare to come any closer to the Sound Beast Mountain.

Shi Yan's complexion had also changed tragically. Soon after that, he realized that while he got dazed, the hole, which had been torn apart, was slowly shrinking.

After raising his eyebrows with a little hesitation, he then suddenly jumped through the shelter, entering inside of the Sound Beast Mountain.

"Shriek Shriek Shriek"

Ear-piercing growls of Sound Beasts resounded as soon as he got into the Sound Beast Mountain.

Echoing growls of Sound Beasts were not less loud than the ones of thunderbolts outside. While earth-shaking sounds kept coming up, six figures of Di Shan and other five leaders were getting further and further, dashing towards the center of the mountain.

Yu Rou was the last one of the line.

The matriarch of the White Wings Clan held a charming figure, waiting for the other five figures to disappear. She looked at Shi Yan from a distance then gently said, "Let's go in there together."

Shi Yan was startled, he hesitated a little before saying, "Don't you need me to keep this shelter open?"

Yu Rou revealed a faint smile, gently shaking her head, "If you've been able to break it, you can also do the same from the inside. Wait until we solve the problem inside the mountain, then you will break this shelter again. With the thunder and lightning outside that close the cliff, no one else can go in. You only uselessly waste your powers if you stay here. We don't know how long it would take in there. Until we can solve the problem inside, if your powers have been already been drained by that time, it would have really been such a waste."

Shi Yan nodded, determinedly stopped holding the shelter open. He zoomed towards Yu Rou.

"Shi Yan …" Yu Rou suddenly lowered her voice when he arrived next to her.

"What happened?" Shi Yan asked with a low voice, a suspicious look showed up on his face.

"Be careful."

Yu Rou gently spoke up after hesitating, "You should not keep yourself too far away from me to avoid any unexpected events. You also need to be aware of Duo Long and the other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. Perhaps you will be their target there…"

Shi Yan frowned and said, "Don't they need me to break the shelter?"

"It's hard to say …" Yu Rou's face got serious, "You've probably realized that when thunder and lightning cover the outside of the mountain, the shelter inside of the Sound Beast Mountain starts to be weakened. If we can enter here, it means the shelter is not effective anymore. After we solve the problems inside of the mountain, the oppressive forces of the shelter may no longer exist. Until then, you don't have any value to them …"

Shi Yan's face suddenly changed. He nodded firmly after thinking for a while, "I understand."

"As I have promised, as long as you break the shelter, I will try my best to protect you. I will keep my words."

Even though Yu Rou was inside of a dark dull cave, her eyes, on the contrary, were very bright.

"I will try my best, but, if it does not happen as I wanted, don't blame me …"

Shi Yan still felt warm although he was inside of a chilly dark cave. He bravely placed his hands on Yu Rou's wings and honestly said, "I will still be grateful to you."

Suddenly, the body of the matriarch of the White Wings Clan reddened as her charming face also blushed. Her beautiful eyes got mused while her body was slightly shivering.

"Oh?!" Shi Yan asked with surprise, "Are you ok?"

"Little pervert!" Yu Rou angrily stared at him. However, she had no power to resist. She was even more exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautiful that all men would have surely committed a crime.

Clenching her teeth tightly, Yu Rou scolded, "Don't you really know that the wings of the Wings Race's girls are even more sensitive than our breasts and preserved area? We are not allowed to let any of the opposite genders touch them."

"I didn't know" Shi Yan looked shocked, innocently shaking his head.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Translator:Wuxia Dream

Editor:Mercurial_

In the murky stone cave, looking at Shi Yan's innocent appearance, the matriarch of the White Wings Clan felt so angry that she just wanted to smash him down. However, thinking about the unknown problems inside the mountain, she had to restrain her irritations. She stared at him with her fiery eyes, forcefully pulled his hands, and flew into the center of the mountain.

With the flame of anger inside, Yu Rou's movements were not gentle at all. Her small hands were like a pair of metal pincers, secretly squeezing Shi Yan's hands.

"Oh!?"

Although Yu Rou continuously put more strength to the squeeze, she realized that Shi Yan did not utter a word as if he did not feel the pain. With her astonishment, she kept tensioning her clamp.

Yu Rou was surprised. The strength that she was using was enough to break the Nirvana Realm warriors' bones. Nevertheless, even though Shi Yan was just ranked Second Sky of the Earth Realm, he was still all right, only slightly knitted his eyebrows.

"Do you think it is enough?" As Yu Rou kept squeezing harder and harder, Shi Yan had to reluctantly say, "If you keep doing that, I can't help but scream. You have already discharged your anger, don't continue torturing me."

"You little rascal, you are no ordinary indeed. Your meridians seem to transform and contract continuously. Each of them is very peculiar as if some strange energy keeps condensing and refining in it ..."

Yu Rou still clamped his hands tightly. She did not have any intentions to reduce the strength of her fingers. She continued to speak with a gentle voice and a very strange look. "Shi Yan, your body is not the same as ordinary people's. I have a vague feeling that the meridians in your entire body seem to have great differences compared to the regular ones. What did you do after all?"

She still wanted to explore all secrets inside Shi Yan's body. Last time when she had returned to the Ancient City, she had found out that there were peculiar forces in Shi Yan's blood and vessels which repressed his Immortal Blood. She had some understanding about the antiquity time's secrets, so she couldn't imagine if any forces could dominate the Immortal Blood in the Immortal God King's descendant.

She guessed that Shi Yan was still hiding an earth-shaking secret. She somehow realized that there were mysterious forces whose strength were as strong as the one of the Immortal Blood inside his body; otherwise, the Immortal Blood could not be easily dominated like this.

"Nothing ..." Shi Yan shook his head.

He had to keep anything related to the Mystery Martial Spirit on the down low. He would not disclose anything to anyone. Not to mention it was Yu Rou, even if Xia Xinyan asked him, he would still shut his mouth.

"Shi Yan, maybe you don't know yet, but I have told Di Shan about your situation." Yu Rou suddenly spoke up after contemplating for a while. "Di Shan is an arrogant person who has a high-level cultivation and brutal means. In the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, Di Shan can be considered the number one of all the top-class warriors. Even I could hardly be his rival. If you can have Di Shan's support, once he decides to follow the ancestor's guidance, he will accept you to be his master. Moreover, he will also protect your life, so you don't need to worry about your safety. After leaving this abandoned land, you will have tremendously powerful backup forces. With the unity of Di Shan and me, as well as your Heaven Flame, which is the nemesis of the Demonic Sound Clan, perhaps you will be able to subdue the Demonic Sound Clan. Don't you understand what this means?"

"What?" Shi Yan looked shocked; his eyes brightened up. Apparently, he had been touched.

"However, Di Shan is extremely arrogant. Even though you are the Immortal God King's descendant, you are just an Earth Realm warrior. Obviously, it's not easy to make him obey you." Yu Rou continued, "Therefore, if you want to get Di Shan's agreement, you have to show more of your capabilities, you shouldn't keep hiding them. Otherwise, unless Di Shan sees your real competencies, he will not respect you nor treat you like a future top-class warrior." Yu Rou gently explained to him the situation.

Shi Yan listened attentively. After Yu Rou had finished talking, he nodded slowly and said, "I understood."

As Shi Yan looked like he had grasped the seriousness of the situation, Yu Rou said no more and slightly smiled. She suddenly accelerated, turned into a white halo and dashed towards the center of the mountain.

... ... ... ... ...

"Roam Roam."

"Shriek Shriek."

Deep inside the mountain, the Sound Beasts' growls resounded constantly. The earth was violently shaken by those ear-splitting sounds together with the thunders outside the mountain.

Yu Rou, with Shi Yan being grabbed along, flew straight inside of the mountain. The initially gloomy cave turned to be as black as ink as it was impossible to see the surroundings.

However, as Yu Rou knew every single path inside the mountain, she could still follow the directions of Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo. She was rapidly chasing after them.

It was uncertain of how much time had passed, Shi Yan suddenly heard, besides the Sound Beasts' growls, a big explosion that was caused by some attacking forces.

At the same time, Yu Rou's figure slowed down. A faint silver light was approaching them, lighting up the dark cave.

"Di Shan!" Yu Rou shouted in shock. She let go of Shi Yan and stormed forwards.

"Boom Boom Boom."

Incredibly horrendous powers collided and consecutively exploded in the cave. Huge blocks of lava rock instantly turned into ashes, dispersing everywhere in the cave after being hit by those forces.

Shi Yan stood on a solid lava rock. He wanted to have a clear view of the scene in front of him, but thick gray dust blocked his vision. A lot of dust had flown into his eyes, causing the irritating itchiness.

Right after he had released his soul consciousness, it detected that a kind of soul's magnetic field was revolving inside of the cave.

That soul's magnetic field instantly crushed down his soul consciousness. The consciousness attached with the Soul Consciousness also left no trace behind.

He immediately got himself together in fear. He did not dare to send out his soul consciousness again. Instead, he just circulated the profound Qi to his eyes, covering his pupils with a layer of the profound Qi shield.

Even when he could not see what was happening inside the cave nor released his soul consciousness, it didn't mean that he could not sense anything.

Furious forces were striking and destroying many blocks of rock of the Sound Beast Mountain. Rock fragments scattered, and dust was everywhere. Through the surging tremor, he was certain that top-class warriors were fighting somewhere in the cave.

Yu Rou had terrifyingly shouted when she had seen Di Shan's enemy. Therefore, she urgently let go of Shi Yan and dashed towards Di Shan.

Even though Di Shan was the best of the top-class warrior of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, with the given brutal situation, his opponent was either the Sound Beasts' supreme leader or the most bloodthirsty monster of the world. Regardless of who it was, Di Shan's enemy was not the one whom he had the ability to defeat.

Therefore, Shi Yan stood right at his place motionlessly, calming himself and waiting.

... ... ... ... ...

A faint red light appeared in the dark cave. It flickered then scattered around. Dust and ashes blocking his vision were blown away by invisible forces. So were the dust and ashes around Shi Yan.

"Oh!?" Shi Yan was astonished, surprisingly looked at the Blood Vein Ring on his finger. He saw the red light flying out from the Blood Vein Ring.

Wherever the red light swept over, Shi Yan's vision was not blocked anymore. Everything around him became clearer.

This was a huge cave. The red light kept diffusing further, clearing all the dust and ashes. Shi Yan was watching the cave expanding endlessly.

A brown jade was hanging at thirty meters above his head. Its surface was full of holes which were as big as fingertips. Dense Sky and Earth yin aura hovered around it.

This place was certainly the core of the Sound Beast Mountain.

His eyes followed the red light which was expanding further. Until the red light could cover an area that as large as five football fields combined, he suddenly saw many pairs of eyes flashing up different colored lights. While the red light continued diffusing, figures of those who possessed those eccentric eyes gradually appeared.

Sound Beasts were everywhere, hundreds or thousands of them. From a distance, each of them was staring at him with full of hatred.

Shi Yan obviously was not frightened; he only revealed a faint smile. A red halo of burning fires suddenly emerged from his palms, and the Heaven Flame's power emitted from his body. The Sound Beasts were apparently scared, moving backward little by little.

"Where is this place?"

The icy aura of the Ice Cold Flame flew out from the Blood Vein Ring all in a sudden. The Ice Cold Flame sent out its message. "The Sky and Earth Yin aura here is very dense. Inside of it contains the icy yin aura that could destroy souls. This is, this is ..."

"Has the Blood Vein Ring removed the restraint on you already?" Shi Yan promptly replied in joy.

"The Blood Vein Ring has realized that the danger is coming. Moreover, because the current living form of the Earth Flame has completely formed already, it no longer controls me." The Ice Cold Flame quickly answered him. Then, it suddenly urged Shi Yan, "Leave this place. It's extremely dangerous here. The yin aura here could destroy the souls of any beings. It is ..."

"What?"

"It is the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, one of the Heaven Flames, the most parlous one. Its burning fires cannot inflame real entities, but it can destroy all souls of any creatures. Any subject that has a life can hardly resist its Devouring Fire. As soon as the Devouring Fire touches your body, it will immediately burn your soul to ashes."

"Have you said that it's there?"

"It is right there. I can feel it. You'd better leave right away."

"Boom Boom Boom."

Aggressively fighting sounds, along with Yu Rou's screams, came up from the earth-shaking growls and howls.

Shi Yan's face changed dramatically. He immediately looked towards that direction.

The Blood Vein Ring's red light spread out, blowing away dust and ashes around Shi Yan. His vision became gradually clearer.

With a careful look, he realized that some figures were fighting with several Sound Beasts where the explosion had occurred. This flock of Sound Beasts was extremely aggressive with no fear of death. Their giant bodies were covered with scales, which looked terrifying and ferocious.

Those beasts were emitting heavy yin aura. Their eyes' color was all silver, those eyes were attached to the body that was greatly vigorous as if they were made of cast iron. These Sound Beasts were not the same as the ordinary ones. Although they were very mighty, there was no streak of vitality in them as if their souls had been completely withdrawn. Their entire bodies were full of deadly aura.

These Sound Beasts were giving the pagan leaders, Di Shan, Yu Rou, Duo Long, a very hard time in fighting with them.

"That is The Nine Serenities Spirit Beasts. The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame have used the Nine Serenities Yin Qi to condensed and refined those Sound Beasts. As they don't have souls, they won't feel painful or being wary of death. Their powers are even stronger when they are dead. It is very hard to deal with these Zombie Spirit Breasts. Except turning them into ashes, otherwise, even with only a bone remaining, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could still control them to attack other people." The Ice Cold Flame explained.

A beam of fear flashed across Shi Yan's eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The Seven Dead Spirit Beasts looked as if they were made of cast iron with furious powers and full of benevolent energy.

None of them had the aura of a living thing. However, they had lightning speed and tremendous strength. When they leaped up, they pulled the Heaven and Earth yin along with them, which led to the increase of their energies and the horrendous destructive powers.

The Seven Dead Spirit Beasts seemed to protect something. A dark and sinister area was behind them, from which extremely dense fluctuating yin aura spread out, floating in the air. It was like many flows of the soul oppressive forces were dispersing, subduing the others' minds and bodies, bringing them violently feelings of insecurities.

Among the six leaders of the two pagan tribes, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng all had the Spirit Realm soul cultivations. Although their bodies were feeble, their soul powers were enough to fearlessly deal with most of the creatures there.

However, when confronting those soulless Dead Spirit Beasts, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan with tremendous soul power became inefficient just like something that was used to decorate their powers. The only thing they could do now was to intertwine those seven Spirit Beasts with their feeble bodies.

The consequences could not have been easily imagined.

Losing the biggest advantage, together with their weak bodies, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were having a tough time fighting with those beasts. Once those beasts attacked them, they couldn't do anything but dodge and didn't dare to directly confront them.

As the result, the pressure of fighting against the seven Dead Spirit Beasts obviously fell on the other three leaders of the Wings Race. Although the three of them, Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Duo Long were much better than the other three, they still could not have gained the initiative in the combat.

The Dead Spirit Beasts originally had no souls but had a sturdy build. Moreover, these seven beasts had used the bodies of the seventh-level Sound Beasts that have cultivated for thousands of years. Thanks to this fact, their mighty bodies' advantages were amplified several times; they were not scared of any weapons or different kinds of energy attacks.

Among the three leaders of the Wings Race, Duo Long was at the Third level of the Sky Realm, half a step away from the Spirit Realm. With his sturdy build and furious strength, he was definitely a first-class warrior outside of the mountain.

The other two, Di Shan and Yu Rou were stronger than Duo Long. They were both at the reputable First Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors.

However, they were still struggling with those beasts strenuously despite their unity.

Their attacking forces unlikely crushed those Spirit Beasts into pieces. If those beasts were not smashed into ashes, they would not have gotten injured. With the support of the Heaven and Earth yin from behind, they would have continued receiving energy from endless sources.

As long as the Heaven and Earth yin was everlasting, and the Spirit Beasts' bodies were not completely destroyed, their energy would never have been depleted, and their attacks would have kept going on.

The seven Spirit Beasts' movements were as fast as the lightning. Their speed was even faster than that of the Wings Race's leaders. Their energies were extremely ferocious.

Shi Yan used his sense to carefully observe the situation. He realized that the seven Dead Spirit Beasts could have gone through the mountain effortlessly; their movements were lightning-like. Every time that they moved forward, their giant bodies had unexpectedly traveled dozens of meters deep through the lava rock mountain wall. It was like a huge drill, which could easily pierce through the hard and solid mountain wall.

At this moment, he understood that because the Dead Spirit Beasts' attacking strength were so tremendous that they were able to break through everything, like perforating the mountain wall.

The Seven Dead Spirit Beasts violently surrounded and pursued to kill the six leaders in the cave. Under the attack of the beasts, it was as if they were encountering their archenemies, their faces were extremely somber while trying to use all kinds of forces to kill the beasts.

Di Shan's and Yu Rou's strikes on the beasts were as if they had collided with a three-hundred-thousand-kilogram mountain wall. Those beasts were shot out more than a hundred meters away, their bodies were devastated into pieces, yet unable to have been completely destroyed.

As their soul attack was not efficient, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were in a strenuous situation. Their feeble bodies were not able to resist the Dead Spirit Beasts' attacks. If they were not very flexible and agile in dodging, they should have been out of breath and dead in no time.

"Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh"

Suddenly, the dense Heaven and Earth yin emitted from the seven Dead Spirit Beasts. The space was immediately filled with peculiar dead spirit aura.

Some of the Sound Beasts, which were hiding from a distance, all scattered away as soon as they saw the dispersing Heaven and Earth yin.

More than ten of the Sound Beasts that weren't able to avoid it were completely enveloped by this peculiar yin.

With their miserable growls, their fluctuating souls became very strange. Their living aura was disappearing, which was being replaced with the intensified dead spirit aura little by little.

Not long after that, more than ten of the Sound Beasts under the cover of the peculiar yin aura started to get crazy. They seemed to have transformed into the Dead Spirit Beasts and began to attack the six leaders. These Dead Spirit Beasts, which had just been transformed from the Sound Beasts, could not have obviously been compared to the other seven ones. Their bodies were not as sturdy and their strength was far less than the others'. That was why when these new-formed beasts were attacked by the six leaders, they were soon completely smashed until their blood scattered everywhere.

But very soon after that, those seven Dead Spirit Beasts leaped up quickly. More and more of the Heaven and Earth yin emitted surrounding them.

Hundreds of the Sound Beasts ran away outwards from the cave in fear. However, they quickly got covered by the Heaven and Earth yin before being able to have gotten away.

All the Sound Beasts inside of the mountain had been turned into Dead Spirit Beasts after a short while. They started to aggressively attack the six leaders without fear of death.

The burning fires of the Heaven Flame emitted abruptly from Shi Yan's body. His face was grievous.

He had figured out that the Sound Beasts had to run away out of the mountain because they were scared of the Dead Spirit Beasts inside of the mountain, to be more exact, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame that those Dead Spirit Beasts were protecting.

It was because the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could destroy their souls and turned them into the soulless Dead Spirit Beasts.

These Sound Beasts obviously knew the power of that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. After the shelter inside of the mountain had been weakened, they felt insecure, realized that the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was getting developed. Therefore, they ran out of the mountain to avoid being turned into the Dead Spirit Beasts by the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.

If the Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race' people hadn't invaded it, the Sound Beasts certainly would not have stayed inside of the mountain. Currently, inside of the mountain, hundreds of the Sound Beasts who were close to the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could not have avoided its attack.

Their souls were destroyed as they were turned into the Dead Spirit Beasts.

In such a short time, the Spirit Beasts were packed inside of the cave. After the Sound Beasts' souls had been destroyed, they were no longer being fearful. They were not even scared of the Heaven Flame's power on Shi Yan's body, storming towards him.

"Let's go!" The Ice Cold Flame sent out its message.

"Let me help you." The Thousand Earth Flame also communicated with him from the Blood Vein Ring.

"Boom"

Scorching burning fires from Shi Yan expanded everywhere.

The Thousand Earth Flame flew out from the Blood Vein Ring all of a sudden, emitting its inflammable power when it saw more than ten of the Spirit Beasts were approaching.

The temperature of the mountain plummeted several times instantly with burning fires everywhere.

Every time the Dead Spirit Beasts advanced, they were completely swallowed by the thousand Earth Flame in no time. Once these beasts fell into the sea of fire, they had no more strength to resist and turned to the scattered shower of blood. All of them were dead.

The burning fires of the Heaven Flame continued spreading out.

The Heaven Flame devoured more and more Dead Spirit Beasts. Once being burned by the Thousand Earth Flame, none of the Dead Spirit Beasts could withstand it.

Everywhere that the Heaven Flame had passed by the Spirit Beasts, they were incinerated into ashes that nothing remained.

Even the Seven Dead Spirit Beasts which had been tempered by the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame could not have prevented the horrendous burning fires of the Thousand Earth Flame. Three of them had been wrapped up in the flames. They were wriggling, and being dissolved little by little into dark red masses; then the heating power would evaporate them into a mist of smoke.

As the other four Dead Spirit Beasts seemed to sense the danger, even before the burning fires of the Thousand Earth Flame came close, they all hid together deep inside of the dark without lingering.

"Stop!" From deep inside of Shi Yan's soul, a strong vibration came up. Shi Yan was very frightened; his head was in extreme pain.

At the same time, he saw two strange flows of souls approaching towards the Thousand Earth Flame. The Earth Flame's soul immediately returned to the Blood Vein Ring as soon as it realized that danger was coming.

The burning fires also withdrew into the Blood Vein Ring after the Thousand Earth Flame's soul went back into it.

Those two flows of souls belonged to Ka Ba and Ya Meng. After hovering around the Blood Vein Ring and realizing it was not easy to have penetrated it, the two flows were retrieved.

Shi Yan harrumphed, coldly looked at Yi Tian Mo, who was standing one hundred meters away from him.

"The Heaven Flame's power is indeed terrifying. Even though it can be used to deal with those peculiar dead spirit creatures here, the three of us cannot endure it either. If you let it expand, the three of us will be burned into ashes." Yi Tian Mo said.

Shi Yan's eyes remained frigid.

"Little rascal, don't you want to kill us all? If your Heaven Flame doesn't have the ability to dominate these strange creatures, I would have savaged your soul already." Ya Meng wiped his sweat off. He was the one who was standing closest to Shi Yan. When the Heaven Flame diffused towards his direction, he got really frightened. His powers had been drained more than half even though the Heaven Flame hadn't come close to him yet. That was why he got angry with Shi Yan the most.

"Hiss Hiss Hiss Hiss"

Four Dead Spirit Beasts, which had just hidden in the dark, released bizarre whistles.

A Flying Shuttle flashed up a sparkling light which was on and off inside of the darkness. It seemingly wanted to get out but was detained by some unknown forces. It kept struggling as it was not able to escape.

A flow of anomalous soul came out from the dark where the four Dead Spirit Beasts were hiding.

"It's the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame! That thing seems to be sealed. Right now, its forces are increasing, the seal power will get weakened soon. Leave now. Once it wakes up, no one can resist him." The Ice Cold Flame hurriedly communicated with Shi Yan.

Shi Yan was still motionless as if he did not hear what the Ice Cold Flame had said. He kept looking forward with a contemplating face.

His eyes lit up, wide-open, as he was looking at the Flying Shuttle, which was hovering around in the dark. He seemed to consider something.

Five seconds later, Shi Yan was crazily cheerful; his entire body was shaking. He couldn't help but shout, "Sky-breaking Shuttle!"

—————————————————

Hope you are still enjoying the thrilling novel. See you guys again on Wendesday. I need resttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Sky-breaking Shuttle was an extraordinary treasure in the legends. It could tear off the sky or break any kind of shelters.

It kept flying around in the darkness and emitted sharp lights consecutively. Each stream of the lights seemed to be able to destroy everything. They were dispelling the darkness, shattering the wall of the cave into pieces. Eventually, it hollowed out the Sound Beast Mountain creating a huge bottomless hole.

As the darkness had been dispersed, the scene inside there was gradually revealed.

The first thing that struck Shi Yan's eyes was the three sparkling small silver strings which were wrapping around the end of the shuttle, pulling it so that it could not fly away.

The other end of the three silver strings hid inside the darkness so they could not be seen as of now.

Being wrapped around by the three silver strings, the Sky-breaking Shuttle, as it had lost its owner, no longer promoted its true attributes; instead, it could only fly disorderly in the air. It wasn't able to escape from the three silver strings.

Those six leaders were standing one hundred meters away from the Sky-breaking Shuttle. They all had a somber countenance; all were motionlessly concentrating at that area.

Yu Rou had heard his shout from the distance. She turned around and asked, "Shi Yan, do you know it?"

She Yan nodded and replied honestly, "That is the Sky-breaking Shuttle. I had entered the Chasm Battlefield because of it. It is said that this thing can tear off every partition of space and break all kinds of shelters. Because its owner has been lost, otherwise, it would not have been restrained by anything.

The six leaders' faces brightened up in joy.

"The ancestor's guidance was not fake indeed. At the time the Sound Beast Mountain vanishes, we can find a way to go back." Duo Long laughed out loud while pointing to the shuttle, which was wriggling nonstop, "That thing was obviously prepared for us. As long as we can get it, we will be able to get out of this damn place for real."

"There is Heaven Flame over there, but it is the most brutal and anomalous of the Heaven Flames." Shi Yan warned them after musing for a while.

"What?" Yi Tian Mo's expression changed dramatically. He could not help but move backward a few steps. It looked obvious that he was extremely scared of something that was hiding inside the darkness over there, "You've just said that another kind of Heaven Flame exists inside there?"

"How could you know?" Di Shan asked.

The other people were also suspicious, looking at Shi Yan, waiting for his explanation.

"Heaven Flames could sense each other; thus, they know of each other's existence." Shi Yan walked forward slowly. He was cautious when he looked at Yi Tian Mo, Di Shan, and Yu Rou. He explained, "The Heaven Flame there should be the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. In legends, it has existed since the beginning of the Heaven and Earth. It cannot burn substances, but it can burn any creatures' souls."

"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame!"

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan screamed out simultaneously with a traumatic change on their faces. They all moved backward to Shi Yan's direction.

"Not good …" Di Shan's eyes sparked out a solemn light. A crystal suddenly flew out from his hand. As soon as it came out, it exploded and resulted in a faint blue color which then dispersed quickly, covering him and Yu Rou inside of it.

As Duo Long saw Di Shan taking out the blue crystal, he was a little astonished. He seemed to remember something and walked over to Di Shan's place.

Without waiting for Duo Long to come closer, Di Shan harrumphed and looked towards him with unpleased eyes.

Duo Long felt ashamed, changed his direction embarrassingly, and did not continued approaching that blue aureole.

"Blue Star Crystal!" The Ice Cold Flame's sense was suddenly sent out. "It is one of the extraordinary treasures which is able to resist the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. The Blue Star Crystal is said to be the most mysterious crystal of the Blue Planet in the galaxy. It projects Blue Star Heaven Light, which could prevent the penetration of all kinds of souls' forces. Even if it is the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, it cannot immediately break the Blue Star Heaven Light. If you can get inside of its protection, you are certainly able to sustain the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame for a while."

"I've actually prepared this crystal to deal with your Demonic Sound Clan. I didn't expect that I have to use it now." Di Shan caressed the precious crystal, pouring more of his powerful forces into it to stimulate the miraculous halo inside it. He said with a regretful tone, "The Blue Star Crystal is the consuming object. Its power is limited. The longer it is used, the more power it consumes. I am not sure how long this Blue Star Crystal can last …"

"We can use this Blue Star Light to enter that place over there. Even the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot instantly destroy our souls. As long as we can prevent it long enough to get the shuttle out, we will go back immediately. What do you think?" Yu Rou suggested.

Di Shan nodded after contemplating for a while. He said nothing more, stepped towards the shuttle, which was flying deep inside the darkness.

Duo Long and the other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all showed their surprise. They wanted to advance with Di Shan and Yu Rou, but they were still scared; thus, they had to stay at their location with confused faces.

"You can go as well. If you hide inside the Blue Star Light's protection, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot harm you. Who knows, perhaps you would be able to tame it?" The Ice Cold Flame communicated with Shi Yan.

"What?" Shi Yan's face changed slightly. "Is it possible to tame the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame? How could it be?"

"I don't know, but your devilish ring does." The Ice Cold Flame continued, "Heaven Flame, Earth Flame, and I are all confined inside of this ring. If it's not because the ring's spirit has loosened, none of my forces can be released. If this ring can confine both of us, it must be strong enough to deal with the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. As long as your soul is not instantly destroyed, you actually have a chance."

"Sounds right." Shi Yan felt excited. He suddenly walked faster towards Di Shan and Yu Rou.

Di Shan, who was leading, stopped abruptly. He turned his head looking at Shi Yan, and shouted with a cold face, "What did you come here for?"

"I can help you."

"What?"

"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is extremely dangerous. Even though you have the Blue Star Crystal, you are still scared of its soul devouring ability. Hmm, I think I have a way to deal with it. If you let me in, if the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame appears and behaves perversely, I can probably detain it!"

"Do you have the ability to detain it?"

"I can't guarantee one hundred percent, but I am still very certain about it. We need to try to see if it's possible or not." Shi Yan was extremely honest when explaining, "Currently, I have two kinds of Heaven Flames at hand. Because I can keep these two Flames with me, I surely have the experience to deal with that kind of Flame there. You should trust me …"

"What?" The six pagan leaders all screamed out at the same time. They looked at Shi Yan as if he was a monster.

Yu Rou covered her mouth; her beautiful eyes were extremely frightened. She said with suspicion, "Did you just say that you have two kinds of Heaven Flame? Aren't you kidding?"

Di Shan's breath was heavy; his eyes rolled up like a buffalo's eyes.

Shi Yan nodded, and replied calmly, "That's right. Besides the Earth Flame, the other one is the Ice Cold Flame. Watch it."

In a moment, the Icy Qi of the Ice Cold Flame spread out over Shi Yan's body. His body was quickly frozen, turning into a big transparent ice chunk, which was sparking out glorious and splendid lights.

Six pagan leaders goggled their eyes with their mouth wide opened.

Di Shan reacted after a long while. He waved at Shi Yan and said, "You, you can come here …"

While saying, Di Shan urged more forces to pour into the Blue Star Crystal. More misty blue lights projected from inside of the Blue Star Crystal. These blue lights seemed to be gradually controlled, condensed into a chunk of lights, forming a human body shape.

"Thank you."

Shi Yan was very determined. He retrieved the icy power of his body, and quickly returned to normal. He got inside of the chunk of blue lights instantly and leaned closely against Yu Rou.

As standing inside the blue lights, Shi Yan felt as if he was soaking in an ocean. It felt really comfortable.

"Let's go." Di Shan waited for Shi Yan to get in before advancing forwards. He did not want to waste any more powers of the Blue Star Crystal.

The other four people, Dua Long, Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba, could only stare at the other three getting into the mysterious darkness. Their eyes beamed out a greedy light. They were also interested in the thing called "Sky-breaking Shuttle". However, as they knew how dangerous the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was, they could only watch it from a distance.

Until the three people of Di Shan disappeared into the darkness, the four of them gathered and discussed with each other quietly.

The three of them, Di Shan, Yu Rou, Shi Yan, kept walking further in the dark. The distance between them and the shuttle got shortened. Some lights ahead became visible. When three of them could see the shuttle clearly, a dazzling halo suddenly emitted in the dark. It was unknown where this halo had come from.

A huge block of stone appeared in front of their eyes.

The stone platform had an octagonal shape, looked like it was made from some kind of strange inky-black lava. The block was as huge as half of a basketball field. A sparkling white chunk of the crystal was as big as a washbasin lay in the center of the stone platform. Inside of this crystal chunk, there was a stirring silver burning flame.

Miraculous heaven light struck down to the acute angle of the octagon-shaped platform, which connected to the sky above the Sound Beast Mountain. The Heaven Light covered the stone and created forces that sealed the crystal chunk as well as the silver flame inside of it.

Dense Heaven and Earth yin aura from everywhere inside of the Sound Beast Mountain was like they just found a way out, they urgently stormed towards the stone platform, joining the burning fires inside of the crystal chunk, making the silver burning flame become livelier. More and more of the forces were gathering…

The four Dead Spirit Beasts that had escaped the sea of fire created by the Thousand Earth Flame were hiding behind that huge stone platform quietly. Their murderous eyes stared at the invaders who daringly intruded here.

The shuttle which was as long as an arm was circling around the huge stone, as the three radiant silver strings wrapping it connected to the crystal chunk. Despite how much the shuttle was struggling, the three silver strings still got it tied tightly that it couldn't be able to get out of the huge stone.

"That's good. Your souls would help us get out of this place." An ambiguous peculiar spirit suddenly came out from inside of the stone. The silver burning flames inside of the crystal chunk condensed into a blurry human face. After receiving more Heaven and Earth yin, that face was exposed clearer little by little."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Many flows of silver lights blindingly flashed out from the white crystal chunk in the center of the stone. Those silver lights pierced through the seal forces outside of the stone and darted towards Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou like a shower of arrows.

Di Shan and Yu Rou were extremely terrified.

Without thinking too much, the two leaders of the Wings Race instantly stretched out their black and white wings. Black and white waves rippled out from their wings one by one, fused with the faint blue lights of the Blue Star Crystal.

After all the silver lights hit the cover of blue light, numerous dazzling colorful beams of light instantly radiated all of a sudden. The colorful lights scattered everywhere. Wherever they had zoomed over, the Sound Beasts ceased frighteningly and the cave's wall exploded.

An earth-shaking explosion resounded inside of the cave. The ten-thousand-meter tall mountain couldn't help but violently shake. Abnormal vibrations appeared on the ground; the massive mountain was shaking as if it was about to collapse.

The Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race's people who were standing outside of the Sound Beast Mountain showed their horrified faces while looking at the mighty mountain.

Beneath the sky where the mountain dominated the skyline, a violent explosive sound reverberated together with countless of giant rocks scattering and flashing lights.

"Boom boom boom"

The ear-piercing crash kept coming up, the enormous mountain seemed as if it was about to gradually collapsed. The mountain flanks were shaking as hundred-meter-long blocks of rock were rolling down to the mountain foot. People of the two tribes were scared out of their wits.

Some of the people who were slow got hit by the giant rocks. They were crushed into a mashing pulp of flesh on the spot.

Inside of the mountain, Duo Long, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were wearing solemn faces. They wanted to move forward to thoroughly understand; but, at the same time, they were scared of the destructive power of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. They did not dare to act recklessly, except passively waiting there.

However, as time had passed, the upheaval of the Sound Beast Mountain didn't stop. It even became more brutal.

In the sky, the dense interlocking thunder net was slowly contracting.

The mountain collapsed and numerous giant rocks were rolling down. Strange streams of lights in the gray clouds flashed up and disappeared. The whole world encountered a great change while the Sound Beast Mountain was crashing.

It was as if the sky was falling down.

Clouds of dense ashes fully covered the earth and sky. The entire abandoned gloomy dark land was like it was being completely swallowed by the bright lights.

From a very far distance, many seismic upheavals consecutively happened. The ground turned to be an irritating ocean that was roaring and surging violently nonstop.

People of the two tribes at the foot of the Sound Beast Mountain felt that the apocalypse was coming. Warriors with high cultivation were floating in the air looking far ahead as they could see layers of gray clouds adjoining the ground already.

With the severe tremor, at the place where the ground had been wrecked, appeared a bottomless abyss, in which the destructive aura emitted constantly.

Space crumbled.

As some of the high-class warriors with a little knowledge promptly knew what was about to happen, their faces exposed a disappointing look while looking up to the Sound Beast Mountain, which was sealed with thunders now.

"Blue Star Crystal!" Inside of the mountain, the face in the crystal chunk appeared with fine eyebrows and sharp eyes; its pupils beamed out a devilish silver light. That face opened its mouth and uttered a frigid human voice, "Even the Blue Star Crystal cannot resist for long."

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"

More and more of the silver lights radiated from the white crystal chunk striking on the blue aureole that was projected by the Blue Star Crystal.

The blue halo was twisting as its power was draining faster as they were being hit by the silver lights.

Although the Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand was still emitting dazzling aureole, its power was being quickly consumed. The Blue Star Crystal had shrunk one-fifth in such a short of time and continued shrinking rapidly.

Di Shan's eyes expressed coldness and cruelty. While he kept looking ahead, a smirk appeared on his face, he suddenly said, "Shi Yan, you said you could help me. Now it's time."

Shi Yan got stunned with embarrassment, "What?"

Di Shan's face got more furious. He stared at Shi Yan and shouted, "So did you just want to fool me?"

Yu Rou looked very worried. While urging more power from her wings to pour into the blue halo, she looked towards Shi Yan anxiously, "Time is very tight now. If you really can oppress that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, bring it on. As you see, even though it is still under the control of the seal forces, it is already that dangerous. If it can totally be free, no one can stop it. Don't waste any more time, do it now."

"It's too far. I am not sure if it works or not." Shi Yan miserably smiled, "I thought I could have touched it, but with this far distance, I have no way …"

"Don't waste time." Di Shan shouted with an annoyed face. "The Blue Star Crystal's power is getting drained every single second. Once it dries out, Yu Rou's and my souls cannot prevent its Soul Devouring Flame. We cannot do anything except in running. If it's impossible to deal with it right now, we will die here together!"

"I know." Shi Yan nodded, his face seemed to be more serious.

"Little rascal, you've not even reached the Sky Realm and you still dare to confront me? Such a dream!" The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside the white crystal chunk burst into wicked laughter. "Not even mentioning you, even the Spirit Realm third sky warriors are still unable to prevent my soul destructive burning fires. In this space, there is no True God Realm warrior. No one can resist my soul destructive power. Don't waste your energy."

"Do you have any other solutions?" Shi Yan did not bother with the mocking words of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and communicated with the Blood Vein Ring.

"My living form has just formed, so I am still far less than that dangerous thing. Its soul is extremely powerful, its forces are also very terrifying. My burning fires can only prevent the Heaven and Earth yin aura surrounding it, but can't destroy its life seal…" The thousand Earth Flame sent out its first reluctant message.

"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is one of the Heaven Flames, whose rank is much higher than mine. Among the nine Heaven Flames, it is ranked the third while I am ranked at eight. Its living form and life have been evolved more perfectly than mine. In addition, my forces have been recently drained too much. Even if I were not sealed by this ring, I could only protect myself when confronting it. I am not its match for sure, now it's even worse …" The Ice Cold Flame sent out a dilemmatic message after a little hesitation. "Among the nine Heaven Flames, it is the most difficult to cope with. I've never heard of anyone that could ever have conquered it. Its forces keep increasing. It does not seem like it has been tempered by anyone. I am not a match for it …"

The answers of the Thousand Earth Flame and the Ice Cold Flame stiffened Si Yan's face. Now, he knew the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was even stronger than the Ice Cold Flame. He was afraid that he could not rely on the Thousand Earth Flame and the Ice Cold Flame this time. He could only count on himself.

"Try to use the ring to deal with it. Except for that, I don't know what else you can do to be able to handle it." The Ice Cold Flame sent out another message. "But, it is too far now while you cannot totally control this ring. If you throw the ring out recklessly, I don't know what will happen …"

"That's the only way!" Shi Yan's pupils shrunk while he reminded them, "You two should be careful. I don't know how dangerous it is after all. I hope this solution wouldn't harm you two."

After talking, Shi Yan took the Blood Vein Ring from his finger. After hesitating for a while, he threw it over to the crystal chunk onto the stone platform.

Live or die! Wait and see!

Shi Yan sent his spiritual sense to the Blood Vein Ring in silence.

The red light abruptly emitted from the Blood Vein Ring. As soon as the Blood Vein Ring had gotten away from Shi Yan, it turned into a beam of sparkling lights, striking straight into the stone platform.

"Boom"

As the Blood Vein Ring struck on the shield around the platform, it got prevented by the Heaven Light, and could not get through the shield to come to the stone platform.

Shi Yan's face changed dramatically.

"Cling Cling"

The Blood Vein Ring fell down on the ground. Violent blood-color lights released outwards, the delicate pattern on the Blood Vein Ring's surface started to move. A flow of solemn ancient aura slowly rose up.

"That … is that your solution?" Di Shan's face turned into seriousness and furiousness. He looked at Shi Yan, shaking his head disappointedly. "We should leave."

Yu Rou's beautiful eyes darkened. She bowed her head and let out a sigh, then said disappointedly, "God really wants us to perish …"

"Leave here?" Di Shan revealed a mocking smirk. "To where? The space outside has started to break into pieces. In one day at most, this abandoned land will no longer exist. After leaving here, we will be crushed into ashes by those forces that are tearing the sky apart right now. Without the True God Realm capacity, our bodies could not withstand those forces. We will definitely die no matter what. Even in this abandoned land, God does not even spare us of a way to live …"

The two leaders of the Wings Race were extremely hopeless at this moment. They've even had completely lost their fighting will.

However, they did not notice that after Shi Yan had thrown the ring out, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside of the white crystal chunk had lost its mocking intimidation. The handsome face gradually exposed an insecure look.

The devilish silver pupils stared at the Blood Vein Ring without blinking. It seemed to sense that something was unusual.

"It has some changes. There are some changes inside of it. Very strange. We have hope, we have hope!" A feeble sense of the Ice Cold Flame was sent out from the Blood Vein Ring. The Ice Cold Flame inside of the Blood Vein Ring seemed to be extremely frightened. It had seemed to figure out a major earth-shaking change.

"My God, it is … it is building a new shelter inside of the platform based on the shape of the stone. It is …"

"What?" Shi Yan got stunned. A blinding stream of lights shot out from his eyes.

A condensed blood aureole like fresh blood slowly spread out from the Blood Vein Ring. The Blood Vein Ring quietly dropped on the outside of the stone. The pattern on the Blood Vein Ring's surface gradually transformed, forming a mysterious formation …

Gradually, that formation turned into a Bagua figure [1]. A flow of red lights flashed up in the middle of the formation then disappeared.

Right after that, the hilt of the mysterious giant blazing red sword hidden deep inside the Blood Vein Ring flew out all of a sudden.

The mysterious giant sword dragged the hundred-meter blood halo along, traumatically shot out destructive aura, then slashed down the shelter of the huge stone block.

"Swoosh"

The giant sword could have easily torn off the shelter, which was refined by the Heaven Light, just like it was made from thin paper. The shelter immediately shattered into pieces.

—————————————–

[1] Bagua: describes eight trigrams used in Taoist cosmology to represent the fundamental principles of reality, seen as a range of eight interrelated concepts. Each consists of three lines, each line either "broken" or "unbroken," respectively representing yin or yang

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

As soon as the giant sword swung up, the shelter was torn off in a blink.

In the center of the stone platform, the handsome face of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside of the crystal chunk had changed dramatically.

Di Shan and Yu Rou had originally been hopeless, didn't believed in Shi Yan anymore. However, after seeing what happened when the giant sword had slashed down, they regained their hopes.

The two of them were in shock while excitedly looking at the mysterious giant sword. They were waiting for more remarkable changes that the giant sword could make.

Shi Yan's mouth opened to make a joyful smile. His face showed an exciting look as he felt that the Blood Vein Ring was miraculously getting more unpredictable.

Only one slash of the giant sword could tear off the shelter. After it flew up dragging a bloody one-hundred-meter-long halo, it struck down another slash.

This slash was like the creation of the world. The aggressiveness, the toughness could be seen in it. The body of the sword had emitted a massive murderous aura, which seemed to be able to crush everything into ashes.

"Ripping"

The splendid white crystal chunk was splashed into many small pieces just like soft tofu, releasing the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.

"Boom boom boom"

An explosive sound like thunderbolts came out from deep inside of the Sound Beast Mountain. The explosion was extremely devastating.

Even though the Sound Beast Mountain was so enormous, after that earth-shaking explosion, it violently shook and rapidly collapsed. Many huge hundred-meter-long rocks fell down massively.

Many of the high-class warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, who had come closer to the mountain intentionally, were threatened to death and ran out away from the mountain as fast as they could.

Some other high-class warriors were hovering in the air and looking over ahead. As they saw the scene in front of their eyes of dust and ashes scattered everywhere, the Sound Beast Mountain was collapsing. The world was disappearing and soon returned to the chaos as it used to be at the beginning of the universe. They started to feel hopeless, nervous, and terrified.

Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, He Qing Man, and the other warriors from the Kyara Sea who were still confined in the cage, could also feel strong vibrations and changes of the earth. They felt insecure with a shocking look on their faces.

Shi Yan had freed the soul seal that had been planted inside Cao Zhi Lan. In this critical moment, she could not wait any longer, using the Star Martial Spirit to check everywhere outside. Her sense approached towards the Sound Beast Mountain's direction.

"Not good. An extreme ferocious creature has appeared inside of the Sound Beast Mountain." After checking for a while, Cao Zhi Lan's expression abruptly changed while talking to the other three girls. "Inside of the mountain, its living form is unique. I've never seen anything like this before."

Everyone was all frightened.

"They are being screwed there…" Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to herself. An intention of escape suddenly sprang into her mind while she looked at the warriors of the Cao family.

"The Sound Beast Mountain has started to collapse."

"There is certainly a major change over there."

"Or let's go there to see?"

Duo Long, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yi Tian Mo were at a corner inside of the mountain, discussing together with serious faces. They could understand each other's thoughts through their eyes.

"Once the Sound Beast Mountain collapses, according to the ancestors' guidance, this space will be also destroyed soon. When this place returns to nihility, we cannot change our fate even if we hide inside of here." Yi Tian Mo said with cold eyes. "If it is like this, we should go to see what has happened after all. Perhaps we can find a way to survive."

"That's right. If there are any ways to get out of here, it will be where the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is. We might have a chance to get out of here there. Staying here cannot do anything for us anyway, it is like waiting for death." Duo Long agreed. He was the first one who rushed towards the other three people of Shi Yan's without hesitation.

The other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan also instantly followed after him with only a little hesitation.

"Stupid humankind, you've just helped me to get out of the seal."

After the splendid white crystal chunk had been broken, the silver Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame appeared in the center of the stone platform.

The devilish faces condensed by the burning fires made others feel ambiguous and unreal. Yet, its soul destructive aura was extremely tremendous.

Anyone who had soul consciousness could feel that the murderous aura which made the others' souls tremble in fear.

The mysterious giant sword had whipped out two slashes in total. One had broken the shelter which sealed the stone, the other had broken the white crystal chunk which confined the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, facilitating it to escape from the seal.

After the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame flew out, the giant sword made no moves then, as if it knew even if it could attack again, it would be useless. The giant sword that was floating in the air was emitting violent murderous aura which slowly moved towards the Blood Vein Ring.

"Woo woo"

The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame did not notice this sword. As soon as it got out, it immediately dashed towards Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou as fast as lightning.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"

The faint blue halo was hit by a bundle of burning fires, sprinkling embers everywhere. The Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand contracted quickly.

Di Shan's face changed dramatically. He shouted to Shi Yan while looking at him with a severe face, "I can't hold it any longer. You'd better find a solution."

Just in a short time, the Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand shrank to a child-sized fist. With this reducing speed, the Blue Star Crystal would only have lasted for a few minutes more. Then its power would have been completely drained.

The Blue Star Crystal could project the powerful halo which could prevent the burning fires of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. Di Shan had decided to come inside here because of this Blue Star Crystal. Once the Blue Star Crystal consumed all of its power, there was no more protection from the blue halo. By that time, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flames burning fires would incinerate their souls to ashes instantly.

Especially Shi Yan, as he was only ranked at the Earth Realm, even if he had the sea of consciousness, he would be unable to prevent one strike from the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame. He would be burned to death in no time.

"Don't rush." While Di Shan and Yu Rou was nervous, Shi Yan was still calm. He slowly said with a faint smile, "Wait and see. It will be unable to attack for long."

Di Shan and Yu Rou got bewildered. With suspicion, they wondered where Shi Yan's confidence came from.

"Di Shan, you, what are you guys doing?"

Right at this moment, a voice came up from a distance. Duo Long's figure suddenly ceased, then moved backward immediately.

As soon as he saw the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, he could feel the soul-destructive power from it, especially when he saw it leaving Di Shan's and the other two's place and was now approaching towards him.

Duo Long shouted in fear, turned around, and ran away from that place while beginning to regret his decision to come here.

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were lagging behind Duo Long because of their special feeble bodies. When they were on the way coming in, seeing Duo Long fleeing fast, without thinking, they instantly turned around and ran away even faster than Duo Long.

Duo Long screamed out frighteningly and nervously, hoping that Di Shan would help him out of this deadly situation.

Di Shan ignored him.

Yu Rou's beautiful eyes lit up a cold light. She said with a smirk on her face, "He probably wanted to have a part of the treasure. Regretfully, he came here at the wrong time. It's good if he dies anyway. If he dies, we will be more peaceful. Without Duo Long, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan can do nothing. Is that right Di Shan?"

Di Shan replied with frigid eyes, "He unites with the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan to kill Shi Yan. It means he's taken a stand against us. It looks like he will not complete his wish."

Shi Yan was astonished.

"No worries. If Duo Long dies, at least I can assure that there will be no more danger for you." Yu Rou smiled and gently said, "The other three leaders are not the match for Di Shan and me. Now you can feel at ease."

While Di Shan and Yu Rou were talking, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was attacking towards Duo Long. The devilish handsome face quickly went into Duo Long's body and head.

Duo Long suddenly held his head and screamed out miserably. The screams were extremely sorrowful which meant that he was suffering severe pain and bitterness.

"Duo Long's doomed …" Di Shan shook his head. He suddenly looked at Shi Yan and said, "Don't you need to hurry up? This Blue Star Crystal will die soon."

Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, bowed his head to glance at the Blue Star Crystal in Di Shan's hand, which was now as big as a soap bar.

"Uh, I know it's time to bring it on." Shi Yan said emotionlessly, but actually, he felt miserable inside while looking at the Blood Vein Ring on the ground. After hesitating for a moment, he walked to the Blood Vein Ring.

"Woo"

When he just started his first step, the Blood Vein Ring instantly flew up and turned into a flow of bloody pink lights advancing straight to him.

Shi Yan got stunned, lifted his hand to catch the Blood Vein Ring. However, as soon as his five fingers opened, he realized that the Blood Vein Ring had already been on one of his fingers.

At the same time, the giant sword, which was floating in the air, also shrank instantly and plunged towards the ring dragging the devastating aura along.

Di Shan's and Yu Rou's pupils shrank instantly, showing an insecure feeling.

These two God Realm warriors could feel an earth-shaking power from the giant sword. That surging power was extremely outrageous, which also scared them a little. They were certain that there were numerous of mysterious secrets hidden inside this sword, which could even intimidate them.

Eventually, the sword disappeared into the ring on Shi Yan's finger without leaving any trace.

Di Shan, Yu Rou slightly let out a sigh. Two of them gave each other a quick glance, implying that they had discovered more of Shi Yan's secrets.

Shi Yan did not notice the changed expression on their faces. After getting the Blood Vein Ring back on his finger, Shi Yan immediately released his soul consciousness to check on the situation inside of the Blood Vein Ring.

Inside the Blood Vein Ring, besides the Ice Cold Flame, the Earth Flame and the area of the mysterious giant sword, there was a newly created area.

In the ambiguous white blank, there was an enormous octagonal-shaped stone block, a splendid white crystal chunk, a hollow mountain …

After looking at the scenery carefully and sensing the time inside of the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan's face was bizarre, his eyes kept sparking while his eyebrows were knitting tightly.

The fourth space of the Blood Vein Ring was exactly the same to where he was standing right now.

Everything in his current place, lava rock mountain flanks, the stone block, the crystal chunk, even the sealing forces on the stone, were set up exactly the same inside of the Blood Vein Ring. He did not notice any tiny differences between the scene inside and outside of the ring.

The Blood Vein Ring had prepared everything to seal the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.

"Confine it!" Shi Yan shouted while he lifted the Blood Vein Ring with the ring's surface towards the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame.

The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, which had penetrated Duo Long's body, suddenly screamed out loud, "What is it? I can't believe, can't believe it can drag me out!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The ear-piercing scream of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was even louder than the sounds of the Sound Beast Mountain's collapse. It was staying inside of Duo Long's head with extreme fear.

Duo Long's eyes were gradually losing its vital signs. Deep inside of his pupils had a gloomy bold silver color. It was obvious that the soul of the patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan had been burned and he had lost his life in just a short time.

Di Shan and Yu Rou both showed their panic when they had seen Duo Long's death.

However, the ear-piercing cry of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame gave the two of them hope. They focused more on Shi Yan besides them and considered their ancestors' guidance more seriously.

Had the fates already been soon arranged!?

That thought couldn't help but come across their minds. Thinking about making that unweaned rascal their Master, the two of them did not even know whether they should cry or smile.

But they could not smile.

Di Shan knew that if Shi Yan wouldn't have come there, although the Sound Beast Mountain might not have collapsed this fast and the land here would not have been in chaos in such a short time like this, they still could not have escaped from the chain of their fates and would certainly have been confined in this place forever.

Moreover, the two of them had reached the Spirit Realm. If they had more time, they hopefully could have entered the True God Realm.

If they stayed in this devilish space, once they reached the True God Realm, what awaited them would not be applauses but the Punishment of God from deep inside of the sky.

The other three leaders including Ka Ba, Yi Tian Mo, and Ya Meng had hidden away, leaving no traces as soon as they saw that the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had gotten out.

The Sound Beast Mountain continued falling down. The earth-shaking thunder kept roaring.

Those people inside of the mountain knew better than anyone else that the space here was going to become a void, possibly in the next second. Time was extremely tight.

"Capture it!" Shi Yan coldly shouted while raising his finger with the Blood Vein Ring on, pointing the ring's surface towards Duo Long from a distance.

The Blood Vein Ring suddenly emitted the dazzling pink lights. Many flows of the pink lights that were like torrential waves of the sea stormed towards Duo Long and quickly covered his dead body in just a blink.

"No!" The handsome peculiar face hidden inside Duo Long's head was forcefully pulled out.

After it had been drawn out of Duo Long's head, it uncontrollably flew towards Shi Yan.

Di Shan's and Yu Rou's visage had greatly changed. They instinctively moved backward.

They immediately felt thrilled. After being stunned for a second, they hastily stopped receding.

There were no other ways to recede.

Only staying inside of the blue halo could help them avoid that soul attack. No matter wherever that they ran away, if they got outside of the blue halo's protection, it was impossible to prevent their souls from being incinerated.

Di Shan and Yu Rou reacted promptly. They immediately stopped.

"No! No!" The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame frighteningly screamed while constantly struggling to escape from the Blood Vein Ring's attraction.

However, despite how much it tried, it became weak and powerless when the pink light hit it.

Under the attentive look of Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, the miraculous Heaven Flame, which had been sealed inside of the Sound Beast Mountain for a very long time, had no more powers to fight against being drawn into the Blood Vein Ring little by little.

Shi Yan's finger poked out of the blue halo, pointed towards that Flame from a distance.

Eventually, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame turned into a flow of silver lights, flashed up and disappeared into the Blood Vein Ring on Shi Yan's finger.

Heaven and Earth yin aura suddenly stirred up disorderly and could not condense itself anymore.

"Boom Boom Boom"

The Sound Beast Mountain looked like it had just lost its last essential meaning of existence. It was collapsing with the speed that was even several times faster than before.

Di Shan and Yu Rou were still in a panic, looking at Shi Yan with unbelievable eyes. It was hard to believe what had just happened.

After the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame had been attracted into the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan did not even bother to send out his consciousness to check the inside of the ring. Instead, he immediately approached the huge stone platform, picked up the Sky-breaking Shuttle on the stone and put it into the Blood Vein Ring right away.

"Let's go." Shi Yan looked at Di Shan and Yu Rou and said with a faint smile, "We should be safe now."

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"

A blinding halo was projected from the sky, which diffused a flow of extremely violent surging power.

The thunder and thunderbolts were roaming and booming. Rocky stairs suddenly appeared one by one from nowhere, linking up the huge stone platform with the sky. The rocky stairs led to the halos converging in the sky, which was like Heaven Stairway connecting with the ether.

"The Heaven Stairway appears … The ancestors' guidance. I can't believe, can't believe it is true …" Di Shan raised his head up to the sky, mumbling to himself with an astonished face. He seemed to have been deeply immersed in some old memories that he looked dazed for a while.

Yu Rou was also amazed. Her beautiful eyes became brighter. After a moment, she suddenly burst into laughter, guffawed, and laughed until her stomach hurt. She no longer kept her usual delicate manners.

Shi Yan looked at the two people with suspicion. He wondered what had made the two of them go insane at this sensitive point of time.

"It is you indeed!" Yu Rou laughed until tears almost rolled out. She held her belly, pointing to Shi Yan while talking to Di Shan without stopping laughing, "What else do you have to say?"

Di Shan's sturdy body was shocked. His countenance was extremely complicated.

After contemplating for a while, without bothering about the collapsing mountain or scattering rubble, Di Shan suddenly got down on his knees in front of Shi Yan, bowed his head and said with a low voice, "Di Shan, the patriarch of the Black Wings Clan, from now on, I swear to make you my Master. It will never change until death."

"Yu Rou, the matriarch in power of the White Wings Clan, swear to make you my Master. It will never change until death." Yu Rou smiled gently, respectfully kneeled down with a serious face and swore.

Shi Yan was shocked with his eyes and mouth wide open.

"Boom boom boom"

The Sound Beast Mountain almost collapsed completely. The mountain looked as if it was cut and slashed by hammers and sabers, which resulted in many giant rocks and stones rolling down.

It was unknown when the compact thunderbolt net had disappeared without a trace.

The sky was getting calmer. In the dark sky, there gradually appeared an etherous area. …

"This, this thing?"

Shi Yan was dazed on the spot. He did not know what Di Shan and Yu Rou wanted to do after all or if they were really honest about it. At this time, he was so confused, he didn't know what else he could say.

The two of them did not wait for Shi Yan's reaction either. After kneeling down, Di Shan and Yu Rou stood up at the same time, raised their heads looking at the Heaven Stairway piercing up straight to the sky. Yu Rou said with a smile, "Master, let's take the Heaven Stairway. We can finally get out of this devilish place."

Master …

Shi Yan thought carefully about this heavy word with his tightly knitted eyebrows.

"Are you really sincere?"

"From now on, you are the Master of our two tribes. So, even without Duo Long, we will make the other pagans earnestly follow the ancestors' guidance." Di Shan's eyes flared up a strange light. "Master, you now have three kinds of Heaven Flames. Your existence is the biggest fear of the Demonic Sound Clan. Moreover, with Yu Rou's and my pressure, I think the Demonic Sound Clan shouldn't be unlikely to be subdued."

"This thing …"

"Master, your coming here is the God's will. We only follow the predestined fate of God." Yu Rou revealed a smile, looking at Shi Yan. "I've explained to you Master. Because you have helped our two tribes to get out of this abandoned land, as well as you have the blood of the Immortal God King, you will become the Master of the two tribes. We have to follow the ancestors' guidance."

"This place is going to collapse. Master, let's take the Heaven Stairway first." Di Shan lightly shouted.

Shi Yan was still not sure what the two of them wanted, but he did not feel their wickedness anyway. He immediately stepped up and stood on the Heaven Stairway after a little hesitation.

Di Shan and Yu Rou also stepped on the stairway only after Shi Yan had already stood there. They were standing two steps lower than his.

The Sound Beast Mountain tremendously exploded as expected. The explosive sound reverberated; the mountain, which had lasted for so many years, was collapsing little by little. From the Heaven Stairs that they were standing on, the mountain was tumbling down and scattered everywhere.

While Shi Yan was standing on the Heaven Stairway, he realized that even though the Sound Beast Mountain was crashing into pieces, it did not affect him at all.

To be exact, the collapse of the Sound Beast Mountain seemed to be tied up by an invisible force so that no rocks could touch the Heaven Stairway. The area surrounding the stairway was safe from all the scattering rocks and debris.

Despite the fact that that thing was abnormal and just somehow had naturally happened, it brought Shi Yan a feeling that it was originally supposed to be like this.

In no time after the explosion, the Sound Beast Mountain no longer existed.

The massive mighty mountain fell down in a very short time. Giant rocks strewed everywhere. Under the blue sky, the place, where the Sound Beasts had used to live, remained only a stairway running up to the sky. There were three people standing on it.

Outside of the Sound Beast Mountain, the top-class warriors had soon fled away very far, avoiding the mountain's collapse, which could harm them.

After the brutal collapse, with astonishment, they now could see the Heaven Stairway piercing up to the sky, as well as three people standing at the bottom end of the stairway.

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were really shocked with the unbelievable look in their eyes, dazedly looking at those three people on the staircase.

Di Shan frowned while glancing at those three people from the distance then shouted, "Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, come here. I have something to tell you."

The three of them got bewildered for a while before obediently rushing towards Di Shan.

Tens of millions of pagans surrounding, all raised their heads up to the sky, looking at the Heaven Stairway, wondering what had happened after all.

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan had arrived by Di Shan's side just in a blink. They all spoke up simultaneously, "That Nine Serenities …"

"Has been subdued by him." Di Shan lifted his hand. A miraculous circle of waves diffused and temporarily blockaded the surrounding area, not to let any sound out.

The expression of the three leaders changed dramatically.

"Let me introduce again to you. "Yu Rou suddenly stiffened her face, pointing at Shi Yan and said, "This is our Master who also has three kinds of Heaven Flames. The blood of the Immortal God King is running in his veins. I think you all know about the ancestors' guidance. As being the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, do you know how to behave in front of him?"

"What?" Ya Meng shouted in fear.

"Did I not make myself clear?" Yu Rou frowned and said with a cold voice, "As he can bring our two tribes out of this place, together with that bloodline, we have to make him our Master. The three of you, do you want to ignore the ancestors' guidance? Do you understand what it means?"

Yi Tian Mo's face was shivering. He couldn't help but ask, "Where is Duo Long?"

"He's dead." Di Shan frigidly looked at the three leaders, "He was incinerated to ashes by the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, which is now in our Master's hand. Hmm, although the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame cannot be used at present, the other two Heaven Flames are still enough to entirely destroy your Demonic Sound Clan."

Yi Tian Mo's complexion changed dramatically. He suddenly bowed towards Shi Yan respectfully after hesitating for a while and said, "I am one of the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo, now take the vow to make you my Master."

Ka Ba's and Ya Meng's pupils shrank. They let out a sigh, bowed their heads dolefully, bent down towards Shi Yan, "We vow to make you our Master."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Make you my Master!

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan bowed their heads in front of Shi Yan. Although they were not very pleased, they still did it.

From this moment, the destiny of the Demonic Sound Clan was in Shi Yan's hands.

Di Shan and Yu Rou gave them a despised glance with a smirk on their faces as if they had already known in advance that these three people of the Demonic Sound Clan could not have avoided Shi Yan's intimidation.

Shi Yan was like he got lost in the misty cloud, showing his daze, feeling like he was in a dream while looking at the three leaders of Demonic Sound Clan

Is it that simple?

No resistance, no bargain, no discontent … Those three leaders just simply submit like that?!

Revealing a big grin, Shi Yan said to the three leaders with a joyful face, "Are you serious?"

The three of them Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng nodded reluctantly, as they were content with Shi Yan's status.

"Very good. I think we've all come to an agreement." Di Shan said with his knitted eyebrows, "Only we know about this. Wait until the right time to tell the others. I think our people will not understand our decision and persistence for now. Only when our Master becomes truly more powerful, they will then accept him as their Master."

Di Shan looked at Shi Yan.

Shi Yan also understood it. He nodded with a smile and said, "I will not talk about it to anyone."

"Everything will be carrying out as usual. Only from now on, everyone needs to follow the rules."

Yu Rou smiled, thought for a while before speaking seriously, "I think the most important thing to do first is to figure out how to get out of this place."

"The Heaven Stairways has appeared. Our way out is just right in front of us." Di Shan raised his head and confidently said, "We can arrange to bring people out of here. We don't need to stay here any longer. But time is tight, we should hurry."

"Master, we'll go and arrange it now." The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan respectfully asked for permission, looking at Shi Yan and waiting for his approval.

Shi Yan was bewildered. He still couldn't adapt to the sudden changes of those three people. After musing for a while, he reluctantly flipped his hand and said contently, "You should go check and prepare. I don't understand the situation thoroughly right now. Moreover, to be honest, my competencies are still limited and my experience is not as much as yours. You do whatever you think is good and reasonable. Later on, you don't need to ask for my opinions."

After his words, the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan and the two leaders of the Wings Race all got astounded, looking at Shi Yan strangely.

They had assumed that as Shi Yan just took his accession, as well as being young, ambitious and aggressive, he would definitely have his own thoughts and viewpoints.

He was a young man anyway. The youth always want to show off and usually have many opinions. Of course, he would have to pay for it, but isn't it the way that all of the powerful leaders will grow up and get stronger?

The five of them had been actually well prepared to listen to Shi Yan's opinions before they gave out their viewpoints and showed him the right direction.

However, they did not expect that Shi Yan was that determined, so determined that it seemed he was not really excited about becoming their two tribes' Master.

If this guy were neither so stupid nor confident, after going through too many dangerous incidents, he would have rested peacefully without caring about fame and fortune.

After all, what kind of person was Shi Yan?

"I don't know anything about this place, so I am not able to bluster." Under the stares of those five people, Shi Yan shrugged and revealed a faint smile, "I just want to get out of this place quickly. If you can arrange and finish this soon, I am already appreciated. Anyway, I don't think we have much time left."

As he looked to a further distance, the vast ground was gradually turning into the void.

It was unknown what changes this space had gone through. However, at this moment, this space seemed to base on some previous orbit, was vanishing little by little. It had started to completely collapse.

The five leaders got frightened after hearing what Shi Yan had said. They subconsciously looked around without saying anything further. Then, they nodded to Shi Yan and gently leaped up and left.

"Line up. Climb on the Heaven Stairways. Keep going up no matter what you see or hear!"

"This Heaven Stairways is the way leading to the outside world. Hurry up. We can't be late anymore."

"All of the Black Wings Race's people, listen …"

After the five of them left and flew up to the sky, they descended on the place of their clans. They either shouted or commanded their people.

Not long after that, the pagans of the two tribes started to be convulsive. Everyone lined up as commanded.

"That, that is …" Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful face displayed an insecure feeling while she looked towards Shi Yan who was standing alone on the Heaven Stairways far from her. She began to worry if she was to be left behind or not.

Although she could have used the Star Martial Spirit, she still didn't dare to do it recklessly as there were so many Demonic Sound Clan's high-class warriors around.

However, she was good at observation. Through the conversation among Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo, and Shi Yan, she somehow figured out something.

Those pagan leaders seemed to respect him very much. Was this possible?

"Father." Yi Cu Bi shouted suddenly, rushing towards Yi Tian Mo.

"What?" Yi Tian Mo frowned annoyedly as he was busy arranging his people.

"What happened?"

"How about them?" Yi Cu Bi pointed towards Cao Zhi Lan and the other warriors of the Kyara Sea in the cage.

"Bring them along or we don't need to care whether they live or die?"

Yi Cu Bi did not like the girls of Cao Zhi Lan's group. As she had extraordinary soul accomplishment, she could easily realize any of the movements inside of their souls. She knew that those girls always considered and planned something ominous.

Since Yi Cu Bi was little, she had been taught that the outsiders were very treacherous, dishonorable, unreasonable, and resentful towards her people. The outsiders were basically her people's enemy.

Yi Tian Mo's teachings made her have no sympathy for the humankind. That was why when she'd found Shi Yan, she immediately captured him without any hesitations.

"They …" Yi Tian Mo could not decide even after considering for a while. He finally had to raise his head towards Shi Yan, who was still on the Heaven Stairways, sending out a flow of his soul sense to ask for his opinion.

Shi Yan was using his soul consciousness to observe everywhere, and suddenly received Yi Tian Mo's soul sense. At first, Shi Yan astonishingly thought that Yi Tian Mo had wanted to quietly harm him, so he urged all his power to defend. But then, he realized that his soul sense was neither wicked nor dangerous.

After sensing that soul sense carefully, he knitted his eyebrow, and instantly loosened himself. He turned to Yi Tian Mo from a far distance and nodded.

Yi Tian Mo understood his thoughts and slightly bent towards Shi Yan. Then, he immediately spoke to Yi Cu Bi, "Bring them along. They alive will still be useful. You are in charge of arranging for them to go on the Heaven Stairways."

Yi Cu Bi felt incomprehensive as she did not expect that her father and Shi Yan had been close like this.

Although having some doubts, she still followed her father's instruction and called Yi Feng and his group.

No one noticed that Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes had suddenly brightened up. Deep inside of the pupils appeared a violent tremor.

The special point of her Star Martial Spirit was that even though she did not put all of her efforts to observe around, with this short distance, she could still realize that Yi Tian Mo's body had transmitted out a feeble soul stream and its direction was, unbelievably, towards Shi Yan.

She saw clearly Shi Yan slightly nodded towards Yi Tian Mo from the distance of thousands of meters. After that, Yi Tian Mo had agreed to spare their lives.

What is it about?

No matter what Cao Zhi Lan had imagined, she couldn't believe the truth she'd just seen with her own eyes.

The leader of the Demonic Sound Clan asked for his opinions?

Is this for reals?

What has happened between them after all?

Cao Zhi Lan's heart was like it was sinking to the bottom of an abyss.

Shi Yan did not see Cao Zhi Lan's expression. He was still standing on the Heaven Stairways which ran up to the cloud, wondering what mighty existence could have imposed such a powerful shelter in this abandoned land.

Chasm Battlefield, the abandoned land, who has created all of these things?

If the fact that I come here is really the predestination, so who is it, who could actually foresee everything?

With numerous doubts in his mind that were not easy to have been removed, Shi Yan wanted to find a clue but couldn't think of anything.

Anyway, he didn't originally belong to this place.

"We are almost done." Yu Rou flapped her white wings and smiled. She came next to Shi Yan delicately and said gently, "Outside of the mountain, it starts to fall down. I think we should climb up. I am really longing, longing to see our ancestral land where there is the sun, the moon, and the stars. I've dreamt about many wonderful things there …"

Yu Rou said those words with full of passion and desire. As she was born in this abandoned land, her knowledge since she was little was all about this land, but the desires were always burning inside of her.

Every member of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had a desire of coming home.

"Ok." Shi Yan revealed a smile. Although Yu Rou didn't explain anything, he knew that the Heaven Stairways had connected straight to the cloud in the sky, which was the way out of this place.

When thinking about this, he let out a sigh of relief. Although he had got the Sky-breaking Shuttle, he still didn't know how to use it.

If he really had to use this Sky-breaking Shuttle to bring the two tribes out of this sorrowful land, he didn't know how long it would have taken.

However, he knew that if he had wanted to discover the secrets of the Sky-breaking Shuttle, he needed time and a lot of spirit strength. But right now, he obviously did not have much time.

While thinking, Shi Yan climbed up to the end of the stairways. He was the first one who stepped on the cloud of the sky.

Yu Rou, the matriarch of White Wings Clan followed him with a light smile, also climbed up to the sky. She stepped up on each of the rocky steps without using any of her flying powers, advancing to the sky.

Shi Yan was in the front, Yu Rou was behind him on the stairways in front of the attentive eyes of thousands of the Demonic Sound Clan's and the Wings Race's pagans. Shi Yan and Yu Rou slowly stepped onto the steps towards the sky. Their figure gradually vanished inside of the bright halo, disappearing from this abandoned land.

—————————————————

Hmm, will the MC and the two tribes really get out of this damn place? Can they finally return home as they've dreamt for so long? Many unexpected things will come. Wait for more chapters to find out …

I will temporarily take a break for one week to go traveling. So I will not upload new chapters during this week break. I will see you all again after one week. BTW, we need more of your supports to grow the team better. Little from you but it is BIG for us. Please DONATE _

P/S : meanwhile, you can give other novels a try. All of them are interesting too. Hope you enjoy them all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The moon shone like a shining silver tray and the stars twinkled in the sky.

Human heads emerged from the placid sea surface one by one like watermelons floating on the sea, scattering everywhere.

The chilled waves were lapping. There were no islands around, only huge reefs that were like enormous horns that jutted out from the water in the middle of the sea.

Shi Yan stood on one reef, looking up to the sky. He curled his lips revealing a silent smile.

They had finally returned.

The presence of the stars and the moon in the sky meant that this place was not that abandoned gloomy unlighted land. No matter where this was, being able to see the stars in the sky and feel the energies that radiated from those stars was so welcoming to him.

Energies of numerous stars from the sky quietly poured in and gathered into the Star Martial Spirit in his heart. He did not know how to make the most use of this martial spirit yet, but he knew that the Star Martial Spirit was extraordinary. Especially after he had absorbed the Sun Refined Spirit, he somehow felt that the Star Martial Spirit had a great transformation.

He could not clearly describe that transformation but he knew it was marvelous, which had been added to the Star Martial Spirit's wonder.

His spirit was gradually immersed into the Blood Vein Ring. The consciousnesses of the Ice Cold Flame and the Thousand Earth Flame were promptly sent out to ask for his opinions.

"It's ok." Shi Yan replied. While he was investigating in silence, he realized the space where the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was being confined was exactly similar to the setup of the seal inside the Sound Beast Mountain. The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, neither its aura nor its surge soul, was still impounded inside of the huge crystal chunk.

Shi Yan could see it but couldn't sense its living aura, except for his peculiar feelings about the flame.

When the Ice Cold Flame had been confined by the Blood Vein Ring, Shi Yan could still sense and communicate with it. Although he could not use its forces, he clearly felt its aura and icy energies.

But, the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame was different.

It seemed that the Blood Vein Ring was very careful with it, hiding all of its aura and soul. When Shi Yan's spirit entered the Blood Vein Ring, he could only see it but was impossible to have any interactions with it.

After slowly retrieving his spirit, Shi Yan stood on the reef, observing around with his knitted eyebrows.

On the sea, the pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race slowly rose above the water. They all found something to cling onto and stand up.

Reefs were everywhere nearby. They easily found a place to rest upon.

Those pagans from the abandoned land were insanely happy after they firmly stood on the reefs. They cheerfully looked up at the starry sky and kept praising.

The sparkling stars and the shining moon were something they'd never seen before.

Those pagans had been placed in confinement for countless years. When they raised their heads looking up towards the sky, they instinctively felt emotional as if they were now alive again. Many of their eyes were filled with tears.

Even the pagan leaders Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Yi Tian Mo couldn't help but sob as well. When they looked up to the starry sky, their bodies trembled, and impossibly restrained their emotions.

Very long after that, the five leaders quietly held back their emotions, flew and gathered beside Shi Yan.

"We are eventually here …" Yu Rou's voice was full of sensation. "Having been confined for so many years, we've always known that this world is very beautiful. Yet, that starry sky still brings us so many emotions. Master, we are really grateful to you."

With his slightly knitted eyebrows, Shi Yan contemplated for a while before saying, "I don't know about your ancestors' guidance, but I am not familiar with the way you are addressing me."

"What?" Yu Rou was a bit startled, then said with a smile, "According to the ancestors' guidance, you are our two tribes' Master. From now on, your commands are the truth. Isn't this respectful address good?"

"Just call me by my name." Shi Yan shook his head. "Besides, I don't have the intention of constraining your two tribes too much. You can freely do whatever it is that you want. I don't care about your ancestors' guidance, and I don't think I am qualified enough to lead the two tribes to acquire some earth-shaking achievements."

The five leaders looked at him with surprise.

Any warrior who had the wicked intentions of subduing the two tribes would never give up this chance. Why did he say something like that? Did he actually not care about these forces?

"As we've made a vow, regardless of what you think, you are still our Master." Unexpectedly, Yi Shan was the one who had had the biggest resistance before, but now he seriously said with a low voice, "The ancestors' guidance is something we have to follow. As long as you are still alive, we will have to obey your commands."

"Master, although your cultivations are not too strong, we do believe you will surely become a top-class warrior of this continent just in a short time. With your innate abilities, you will enter the True God Realm sooner or later, even possibly reaching the King God Realm." Yu Rou's eyes lit up a strange light. "Therefore, we believe our Master will lead us to a bright future as our two tribes have wished for."

"Master, you have three kinds of Heaven Flames, the bloodline of the Immortal God King, the tremendous innate abilities, as well as the knowledge of using the Demonic Sound Clan's spiritual Upanishads. In addition, you also seem to have a terrifying giant sword, which emits a horrifying aura that can even frighten me. No matter what, Master's future will be very glorious. Our longevity is very long, we can wait until the day when you become the most magnificent warrior." Di Shan slightly said.

The faces of the other three Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were also serious.

Shi Yan got dazed, then he shook his head and smiled miserably after a while, "I don't know what you are thinking. But right now, I will give you one more chance."

After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan looked towards the Demonic Sound Clan's pagans and said, "I will make myself clear. I really don't have the intentions of ruling over your two tribes. I've cooperated with you just to find the way to come back here, nothing else. As of now, our cooperation is done. You are free to leave and you don't need to care about me. I will not bind you. You can consider it by yourselves. I've never wanted to constrain anyone."

The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan hadn't been volunteered before and had been forced by Di Shan and Yu Rou to make the vow. Shi Yan knew that those three people were very arrogant, and the murderous impact of their strong souls on the human society. Keeping these kinds of people close to oneself would have been like a ticking time bomb. If it was not used well, it would explode and kill oneself. Shi Yan understood himself very well. Although he had knowledge about the spiritual Upanishads, it was still far less than that of those three people. Before thoroughly understanding their intentions, he shouldn't be too close to them.

Yi Tian Mo beamed out some strange lights as if he was carefully considering something. Di Shan and Yu Rou looked at him with serious faces without saying anything.

Ka Ba and Ya Meng were a little hesitant. They knew that Yi Tian Mo was the most insidious one, his eyes were also very vicious. Thus, they were all waiting in silence for his opinion.

"I've made my vow, so I would not change." Yi Tian Mo spoke up after a long while. "Master, don't worry. From now on, I sincerely consider you my Master without any disloyal intentions because I also have the same belief with Di Shan's and Yu Rou's. Master, you will certainly be a well-known and great hero. We will not have to suffer disadvantages if we follow you."

As soon as those words were being spoken, Ka Ba and Ya Meng's faces were as if they were in shock. After contemplating for a while, the two of them determinedly nodded.

"If you insist like that, I have nothing else to say." Shi Yan slightly nodded after thinking a little bit. "Although I don't have any intention to rule your two tribes, I would not say anything more if you keep insisting on putting yourselves in my hands."

Splash splash splash

From far away, some more people were rising out of the sea. This was the last group.

While talking to Ka Ba and Ya Meng, Shi Yan suddenly glanced at the far distance. His eyebrows instantly knitted tightly.

Those people were of Cao Zhi Lan's group from the Kyara Sea. They were the last ones after the pagans of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan climbing on the Heaven Stairways. Thus, they had appeared last.

The end of the Heaven Stairway, which was the dazzling point of lights where everyone had just gotten in, was this rocky area.

Until now, Shi Yan still did not know what area of the Kyara Sea that this place belonged to. But as to what he felt, this place was surely a part of the Kyara Sea.

"Master, those people are your enemies. How should we handle them?" A cruel light beamed out from his eyes. "Do you want to …?" said Yi Tian Mo.

"Just watch them for now. Keep them, as they are still useful." Shi Yan shook his head. After thinking for a while, he suddenly pointed to Cao Zhi Lan and gently ordered, "Bring her to me."

Yu Rou revealed a smile and flew away. After just a blink, she was already besides Cao Zhi Lan. She grabbed the folds of Cao Zhi Lan's clothes and brought her to Shi Yan.

"Do you know where this is?" Shi Yan frowned and asked with a low voice.

He knew Cao Zhi Lan was not the same as the others. She had a lot of treasures, and was also very familiar with the Kyara Sea. That was why he had asked her.

Cao Zhi Lan indeed didn't disappoint him. Under his attentive look, Cao Zhi Lan took out a deep blue crystal ball. Knitting her eyebrows, she stared at that crystal with her beautiful sparkling eyes, carefully checked before shouting astonishingly, "The Hengluo Sea!"

"The Hengluo Sea!" Shi Yan's face changed slightly. He said while still being startled, "How come this is the Hengluo Sea. The entrance of the Chasm Battlefield in the Sky Sea is very far from here. It's really weird. How come we have arrived in the sea area of the Three Gods Sect?!"

Cao Zhi Lan also felt strange, shaking her head implicating that she did not know either. She paused for a while before saying, "This is really weird. I don't know how or why… perhaps it would be related to the Snow Dragon Island nearby. There are also some eccentric places surrounding that island …

"Snow Dragon Island." Shi Yan's face displayed his emotions. He suddenly remembered a girl letting loose her bottom-length hair. That year, after he had escaped from the ice of the Ice Cold Flame, on the way to the Kyara Sea, he used to sit on a small boat of the Three Gods Sect, where he had met a girl.

Her family was in this Snow Dragon Island.

———————————————————-

Hello guys, how are your doing? I am back now. I enjoyed my trip a lot, and i want moreeeeeeeeeee of it.

But as I've promised, I am here now and will upload new chapters of this amazing novel. Enjoy and have a good day.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 273: Spirit Gear inside the Flying Shuttle

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor: Mercurial_

On the reef, Shi Yan was quietly listening to Cao Zhi Lan's explanations. "The Snow Dragon Island is just an island of the Hengluo Sea. There are plenty of reefs around this island. In the legend, those reefs seem to be an ancient formation of Nature. The Cao family had a formation master who used to go there. He looked down at the reefs underneath from the sky and said that those reefs are somehow like an ancient Portal Formation.

"However, this is just a speculation. Although he had been studied it for a long time, he couldn't find out any clue. But in the legend, hundreds of years ago, some boats of warriors sailed across this reef area and went missing incomprehensively, totally disappeared later on. Reefs around that island keep some mysterious secrets indeed."

Cao Zhi Lan said gently, explaining Shi Yan the situation of the Snow Dragon Island's surrounding area. She seemed to be very familiar with the Endless Sea's secrets. Even a bizarre area of that small island could not escape from her dharma eyes.

After listening, Shi Yan slightly nodded but did not have any further thought.

It was obvious that the speculation of the Cao family's formation master was correct. This area did have an ancient formation; otherwise, they wouldn't have been able to come here directly from the abandoned land in the Chasm Battlefield.

"I know."

Shi Yan thought for a while and nodded to Yu Rou. You Rou revealed a faint smile, grabbed Cao Zhi Lan and brought her away.

Not long after that, Yu Rou stood next to Shi Yan again. "Master, are we heading to the Snow Dragon Island?"

"Yeah." Shi Yan nodded and then talked to Yu Rou and Di Shan with a light smile, "Your Clans will bring the Demonic Sound Clan's Pagans who cannot fly. We'll go to the Snow Dragon Island to find a place to rest. Wait until I understand more the situation of the Endless Sea, then I'll consider what to do next."

"Yes." Di Shan and Yu Rou spoke up at the same time. After that, they started discussing with Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba.

Yu Rou quickly walked to Shi Yan, grabbed him and said, "Everything is settled. The destination is clear too. We can go now. Let me bring you with me."

"Yeah."

Yu Rou stepped forward with a smile, stretched her flawless white arm grabbing Shi Yan's arm, extended her wings widely and soared up.

Many of the Wings Race's pagans were a little involuntary when they were commanded to bring the Demonic Sound Clan's people along. All the Wings Race's pagans had wings and the flying ability that they did not need to use any boats. Thousands of Demonic Sound Clan's and Wings Race's pagans started to fly towards the Snow Dragon Island.

"How about the Gray Wings Clan?" Shi Yan frowned and said. "Duo Long is dead, Han Long was dead in my hand as well. Maybe many people of the Gray Wings Clan have already known I've killed Han Long. Right now, the Gray Wings Clan has no leader. Will something bad happen?"

Yu Rou slightly laughed and said, "No worry. Although Duo Long is dead, Di Shan and I have found a new leader for the Gray Wings Clan. His name is Duo Mou, Duo Long's young cousin. He also had the Second Sky of the Sky Realm cultivation base. Duo Long and Duo Mou always had conflicts. In the Gray Wings Clan, Duo Long always tyrannized Duo Mou. As Duo Long is dead now, plus, Di Shan and I have made some arrangements, Duo Lou has easily become the patriarch of the Gray Wings Clan. Regarding matters about you, we will find the right time to tell him. There will be no problem."

"Thank you." Shi Yan slightly smiled. "I know without your great help, Di Shan would not be that obedient, and other three people would not sincerely yield. Without you, when we were on the mountain, I could have been killed by Yi Tian Mo's group."

"Hahaha." The matriarch of the White Wings Clan gently laughed. "Helping you is helping our two tribes, for the future of two tribes. Reality has proven that my speculation is right. If it was not because of you, our two tribes definitely couldn't have got out of that abandoned land alive nor seen this gorgeous starry sky."

You Rou raised her head looking up at the starry sky. Her beautiful face was full of desires, "This starry sky only appeared in our dreams before. I've thought that I would have never seen this for my whole life …"

"Why did you put your great efforts to help me?" Shi Yan stretched his hand, quietly held Yu Rou's white, soft hand and gently rubbed a circle on it. He slightly lifted a corner of his mouth and said to her with a smile, "Did you fall in love with me?"

Yu Rou's beautiful face reddened, her watery eyes glanced at Shi Yan. She mildly smiled and said, "You didn't even do anything with those women yet. So, now you are trying to do something with me?"

Shi Yan got amazed, immediately forced a smile and said, "As chance hasn't come yet, so I keep them for now. I will not take them if it's not the right time. Wait until a suitable time; I will swallow all of them at the same time. But you are different …"

Yu Rou burst out laughing; she then said gently, "Although I've made you my Master, you are still not truly strong enough. So, I hardly contented myself with yielding. Want me to submit to you completely, hahaha; you are still far away …"

"I am trying."

Shi Yan's mood was very good. He felt cheerful and comfortable talking to this beautiful and delicate woman.

In the early morning.

Thousands of pagans quietly landed inside a forest in the south of the Snow Dragon Island where human footprints were hardly seen. Before arriving, Yi Tian Mo had released his soul consciousness to explore around. He realized that there was no humankind in this place except for some low-class beasts.

After having arrived, these pagans did not hurry to leave. Instead, they were waiting for their leaders' instructions.

In a place deep inside the forest, under an ancient ten-meter-high tree, Shi Yan took the Sky-breaking Shuttle out of the Blood Vein Ring, fondled it and quietly sent his investigating forces into it.

Profound Qi rolled in massively, but it was like stones sank into the bottom of the sea as there was not a single reaction arising. The Shuttle didn't have any transformation.

Shi Yan was dumbstruck before continuing to release his soul consciousness to check again. This time, his soul consciousness rushing into the Shuttle was like it was being trapped in a swamp. There was still no information or anything abnormal.

In the legend, the Sky-breaking Shuttle had the power that could break all kinds of Formation Techniques. However, if it was impossible to find out how to use it, it was not more than a useless object.

As the Profound Qi and his soul consciousness didn't work, Shi Yan was helpless. He called the five leaders, gave the shuttle to Di Shan and said, "You come and take a look to see if there is anything special."

Di Shan frowned and took the Sky-breaking Shuttle. He also released his sensing forces for a while before shaking his head and said, "Our Wings Race doesn't have an innate ability with spirit treasures. I haven't seen anything special nor known how to use it."

After saying, Di Shan threw Yi Tian Mo the shuttle. "You take a look. I've heard you've studied some stuff related to this. Perhaps you can find out something."

Yi Tian Mo caught the Sky-breaking Shuttle, gradually closed his eyes, and slowly sent his powerful soul into the shuttle.

Yi Tian Mo's expression was getting more and more serious. He seemed to find out something. He poured more of his soul power into it.

Shi Yan's eyes brightened with hope.

After a while, Yi Tian Mo slowly retrieved his soul power, slightly let out a deep breath and said to Shi Yan, "Master, it carries Spirit Gear. It hides very deep inside and doesn't want to communicate with me. Even though I can preclude the Spirit Gear, once the Spirit Gear is destroyed, this spirit treasure will immediately become useless."

Shi Yan was surprised, took back the Sky-breaking Shuttle with a forced smile, and murmured. "That's not good. I don't know how to use it. Not good …"

"Master." Di Shan suddenly shouted with a light tone; his eyes lit up a little bit as if he just remembered something.

"What?" Shi Yan raised his head.

"Immortal Blood of the Immortal God King's descendants should have special influences with some objects. The owner of this treasure was dead, so it has become ownerless. If you drop your blood on it, perhaps you can find out something. Anyway, your blood is far different from that of an ordinary human." Di Shan said with a low voice.

Shi Yan was stunned, but then his eyes gradually brightened up.

He had heard about this from the Ice Cold Flame. Immortal Blood had some peculiar effectiveness, and restoring treasures was one of them. Although he couldn't refine his blood and turn it into the Immortal Blood, his blood was still quite special. Perhaps he could make this Sky-breaking shuttle transformed.

"I'll try it."

Shi Yan contemplated a little bit and then laughed grimly. He bit his fingertips until it bled. Each drop of his blood dripped on the Sky-breaking Shuttle.

Unexpectedly, each drop of his fresh blood dripping down on the Sky-breaking Shuttle was completely absorbed like they were falling on a sponge.

After having absorbed all of Shi Yan's blood, the Shuttle gradually glowed, radiating a faint yellow halo as if it was reviving little by little.

Shi Yan's face was shaken. He bit his fingertips again before the wounds on them could heal. More and more drops of blood dripped down.

While the Sky-breaking Shuttle greedily absorbed Shi Yan's blood, it was getting more luminous. After ten drops of blood had disappeared inside it, Shi Yan retracted his arm and looked at the wounds on his fingers which were healing gradually. After that, he stretched his hand out again, touched the Sky-breaking Shuttle, and poured the profound Qi into it.

The Sky-breaking Shuttle suddenly burst out a dazzling yellow light. Inside of this blinding light emitted a flow of powerful forces that twisted the space around.

Shi Yan hastily retrieved profound Qi in fear and surprise. He took a deep breath and sent his soul consciousness into the shuttle.

"Your cultivation base is too low, so you can't use me now. Wait until you reach the Nirvana Realm, you then can come and talk to me." A flow of feeble consciousness came out from the Sky-breaking Shuttle all of a sudden. "My soul is also feeble. It needs time to recover. I have to sleep now. When you reach the Nirvana Realm, come and wake me up. Goodbye."

The communication ended.

Shi Yan was amazed. His soul consciousness flew a few more rounds but couldn't get anything else.

After a long while, he could do nothing but retrieve his soul consciousness. He beamed a forced smile, shook his head and said, "Such a weird Spirit Gear …"

"What happened?" Yu Rou asked gently.

"The Spirit Gear said that my cultivation base is too low, and that don't wake it up unless I reach the Nirvana Realm."

"Ah, this proves one thing. At least this Spirit Gear has accepted your status. When you reach the Nirvana Realm and have stronger forces, you will be able to use this peculiar treasure. It is very normal. It's obvious that inadequate cultivation base could not use anomalous treasures." Yu Rou said with a smile.

"Nirvana Realm …" Shi Yan mumbled to himself with a low tone, "Not too far to reach anyway. Now, just leave it aside."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

When the sun just rose up, Yi Tian Mo brought Shi Yan along and quickly flew towards the center of the Snow Dragon Island.

The winds slatted while they were flying. Yi Tian Mo released his soul consciousness covering the whole Snow Dragon Island. He clearly knew how many top-class warriors were there on the island, where the people gathered, which family had more warriors, etc.

Shi Yan's sea of consciousness was still always working. The Five Devils in the sea of consciousness were well-prepared. The host soul was also very cautious.

Shi Yan's spirit was immersed in the Blood Vein Ring. He had communicated with the Thousand Earth Flame earlier. Once any anomalous things happened, it would immediately release the Heaven Flame's forces.

He was taking precautions with Yi Tian Mo.

Although Yi Tian Mo had sworn his allegiance, Shi Yan was still not very sure if he was truly sincere or had other wicked intentions.

In order to further enter the Snow Dragon Island, either Di Shan or Yu Rou was not a suitable choice because they both had wings on their backs, which obviously exposed the features of their pagan tribe. Thus, their appearances would lead to some unnecessary troubles.

He didn't know how long he had left the Kyara Sea or how the current situation was. Unless he thoroughly knew the situation here, he would not dare to act recklessly.

The target of this trip was to consult Lin Da's family. He wanted to learn the current situation of the Kyara Sea through Lin Da, he wanted to ask her if the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers were invading every corner right now.

As he could not bring anyone of the Wings Race, and because he also wanted to go fast, he could only choose one of the Demonic Sound Clan's people.

He knew choosing Yi Tian Mo was a little risky. But with his long-time study of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan, Shi Yan could more or less rely on it. Plus, he was sure that Yi Tian Mo could not harm him in just that short of a moment.

Unless Yi Tian Mo could instantly killed him, the Heaven Flame inside of his body would definitely be able to resist.

As always being at his best defense as well as sensing the changes in the sea of consciousness, Shi Yan was a little tense.

Suddenly, Yi Tian Mo stopped in the middle of the mountains and forests.

Shi Yan was amazed. He was more careful, quietly sensed every single tiny move on Yi Tian Mo's body. All of Shi Yan's attentions were now focusing on him.

"Master, there is a group of very low-level warriors. The strongest one is only ranked at the Earth Realm, not enough to threaten us." Yi Tian Mo's face was indifferent, his white-gray pupil looked at Shi Yan for a while, then suddenly said, "Master, are you keeping an eye on me?"

Shi Yan was a little embarrassed but still nodded his head frankly, "I don't know whether you will take action or not. Your soul achievement is very powerful. If you really want to kill me, it's not easy to prevent it. Therefore, I always have to be cautious and carefully be on the defense."

Yi Tian Mo got startled but he could not say anything at this moment.

"I'm sorry. It's not that I don't believe you, but the gap between you and me is too big. And right now, I am going alone with you. I don't know if you have any other intentions, so I can be only cautious." Shi Yan explained with a forced smile.

"I understand." Yi Tian Mo nodded. "If I were you, Master, I wouldn't have stayed alone with this dangerous person like me. As you have dared to venture alone with me, I've already been very surprised. I know Di Shan and Yu Rou are also very worried. They have actually warned me before we had left. That if anything happens to their Master, my subordinators will have to suffer from their bloody murderous revenge."

Shi Yan was bewildered, "I didn't know about this."

As soon as Yi Tian Mo had told him about that fact, he somehow had a grateful feeling towards Di Shan and Yu Rou. They seemed to truly have good intentions, thus they should not be a problem anymore. With Di Shan and Yu Rou at the backend to dominate the Demonic Sound Clan, even if Yi Tian Mo had any wicked plans, he would not dare to do it.

"Actually, Master, you don't need to be worried." Yi Tian Mo spoke up. "Previously, you used to say that you didn't have any wicked intentions towards our two tribes. At that time, I was very carefully considering, and in fact, I've had a thought of leaving you. However, I still have decided to stay as Di Shan and Yu Rou did. Do you know why?"

Shi Yan shook his head, "I don't know."

"Exactly as what Di Shan and Yu Rou have said, you have big potentials." Yi Tian Mo's eyes brightened up gradually. "Master, although you are still young, your perception is very high, your cultivation base is profound, and there are still some secrets hidden inside of your body. Furthermore, you are the descendant, which was mentioned in our ancestors' guidance. With all these things combined, I know that you, Master, are the hope of our two tribes. Although you are still weak now, I strongly believe in your future."

Shi Yan was astonished.

"Therefore, I honestly hope that you would soon develop and get stronger." Yi Tian Mo said seriously.

Shi Yan was silent, contemplated for a while before slowly nodding his head and said, "Understood."

Yi Tian Mo's face loosened. He pointed forward and said, "There is a group of warriors over there. You should have something to ask them. Let's go over there?!"

"Ok."

This time, Yi Tian Mo didn't bring Shi Yan along with him. Instead, they walked over there shoulder by shoulder. Not long after that, they saw a group of roughly ten warriors holding weapons in their hands and riding the flame horses towards the center of the Snow Dragon Island.

Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walked out of the thick forest, where the third or the fourth level beasts usually frequented. For those warriors, things on the beasts were really precious. By looking at the way they dressed, Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo guessed that those warriors should be the mercenaries who came to this area to explore.

"Sorry to bother you guys." Shi Yan suddenly walked out from a tree, stood in front of those people and said with a smile, "May I ask which direction leads to the Kele Clan?"

LinDa's family was the Kele. When Shi Yan had parted from her, she had asked him to carefully remember that.

Shi Yan's appearance frightened those people so much that they all jumped up in shock. The expression of around ten warriors dramatically changed. They stopped their flame horses and unwillingly looked at Shi Yan. A skinny elderly man among them coldly harrumphed and said, "Little rascal, where are you from? In the Snow Dragon Island, just a few people don't know of the Kele Clan. You should be an outsider for sure."

Shi Yan nodded with a smile, glancing at that elderly man. He realized that the old man was a warrior ranked at the First Sky of the Earth Realm, who also was the strongest one among them.

"That's right. I am from the other island. I want to find the Kele Clan. Would you mind showing me?"

"I can't just merely tell you about it." The old man coldly laughed and arrogantly said, "Do you have something to exchange for the information?"

"Not a problem." Shi Yan threw him a crystal chunk. The crystal chunk turned to be a current of lights flying towards that old man. His countenance was still frosty at first. However, as soon as he caught the crystal chunk, he looked at it carefully and got insanely joyful, shouting out loud, "High-grade star crystal!"

"Now, can you tell me where the Kele Clan is?" Shi Yan knew the high-grade crystal was very precious with these kinds of warriors. He smilingly said, "I am in a hurry. Can you please tell me quickly?"

"Elder Tie, is it a star crystal for real?" A handsome youth on a flame horse asked with an excitement.

The old man, who was called Elder Tie, nodded constantly, touching the crystal chunk excitedly. Although he was extremely happy with this crystal, his greed was getting bigger. After having a light dry cough, he said, "One crystal chunk is not enough. Little rascal, give me another three more."

After hearing Elder Tie's words, the other warriors immediately got what he meant. They instantly surrounded Shi Yan, laughing greedily.

Shi Yan frowned, his eyes became frigid. He suddenly took action without waiting for them to speak any further.

His figure quickly dashed towards that old man like lightning. Shi Yan's arm was like a sharp sword lunging straight to the greedy old man's belly.

"Plorkk"

A bloody fist-sized hole appeared in the middle of the old man's belly. Shi Yan's body slightly moved, suddenly spread out and slaughtered the other surrounding warriors.

One minute later.

Ten warriors were crumpled in blood. All of their Qi were completely absorbed by Shi Yan. Shi Yan had also known the exact Kele Clan's location from a warrior before he had died.

Yi Tian Mo hadn't taken action. He just stood aside observing quietly. He witnessed the scene where Shi Yan had slaughtered satisfactorily, killing ten strange warriors, leaving no one alive.

For bystanders, Shi Yan's deed was very cruel. However, Yi Tian Mo was quietly contented with it. His eyes were full of compliments for Shi Yan while he realized Di Shan's and Yu Rou's words were very true.

When Shi Yan had been in the abandoned land, he had always been sincere and obedient. Although he had shown his innate abilities, he had never exposed his other outstanding aspects.

Yi Tian Mo was always worried that Shi Yan only had the innate abilities, but lacked other necessarily suitable personalities. However, currently, as he had witnessed Shi Yan's cruel action, he finally felt more assured.

Until this moment, he heartfully accepted Shi Yan, as his young Master with low cultivation base.

Completely wiping the blood stains away on his arm, Shi Yan walked to the side of Yi Tian Mo with a cold face and said, "Let's go. If there is no one around, we should leave hurriedly."

"Yes." Yi Tian Mi replied. There seemed to have more honest respect in his voice. He brought Shi Yan along and flew up.

Many villages and cities situated at the foot of the imposing Snow Mountain Chain. Plenty of warriors, who had cultivated the martial arts, frequented this area very often.

The Snow Dragon Mountain was the essential area of the Snow Dragon Island. As there were many special medical herbs and hovering spirit aura on the mountain, this was a perfect place for the warriors to cultivate.

Therefore, those warriors, who had been cultivating on the Snow Dragon Mountain Chain, all gathered at the foot of the mountain.

Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo had crossed some villages and cities, advancing towards the beautiful architectural complex situated at the foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain.

The Kele Clan, one of the three clans on the Snow Dragon Island, habited at the foot of the mountain all year-round. They were the loyal believers of the Three Gods Sect, who were also considered the Three Gods Sect's external forces.

Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo arrived at the gate of the Kele Clan. Shi Yan beamed a smile and said that he came to see LinDa.

As soon as Shi Yan said he wanted to see their lady, the two guards scanned him from top to toe as if they wanted to see through him. After a while, one of them spoke up neglectingly, "Little rascal, who are you? Our Lady is busy with a lot of matters. Don't say something of nonsense if you don't want to lose your face."

"You, please go and tell your Lady that my name is Shi Yan."

"Come back tomorrow. Right now, our lady might be in the main Hall discussing important issues with the other two clansmen. She surely doesn't have time to talk to you today." That guard knitted his eyebrows and replied to Shi Yan. "You come here tomorrow morning. I will report to her. Now it is impossible."

Yi Tian Mo frowned, asking for Shi Yan's opinion with a low voice, "Do we have to…?"

Shi Yan nodded.

The two guards suddenly got bewildered, their eyes became bleary. They stood motionlessly on the spot.

Shi Yan went straight inside.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 275: Who are you after all?

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor: Mercurial_

Shi Yan walked ahead while Yi Tian Mo was right behind him. This big Kele Clan didn't have just a few guards. However, these cautious warriors in the Snow Dragon Island seemed to be blind; no one had seen Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walking all the way in towards the main hall.

The advantage of the soul capacity of the Demonic Sound Clan had been fully launched.

Yi Tian Mo followed Shi Yan without saying a word. Even Shi Yan hadn't realized what he had done, but all the warriors had dazed faces like they were complete idiots.

Yi Tian Mo honestly considered Shi Yan to be his Master. Once he had determinedly decided to put in all of his efforts towards helping Shi Yan, the demonstration of his abilities had amazingly surprised Shi Yan.

"Master, you don't need to be worried. My soul consciousness can cover the entire Snow Dragon Island. If I trigger my consciousness, lives and deaths of all the warriors on this island will be in your words no matter how far the distance is." As Yi Tian Mo seemed to realize Shi Yan's doubts, he gently explained Shi Yan what he was capable of doing in assisting Shi Yan while still following him.

Shi Yan was frightened.

"That abandoned land was created so that it could restrain us there. There has always existed an invisible force. Therefore, regardless of either me, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, Di Shan or Yu Rou, none of us could use our real powers because they were limited in that abandoned land.

However, when we arrived here, no such forces can restrain us any further. This feeling is incredibly wonderful. I have just somehow seen that our forces are increasing and it's just not by a little." Yi Tian Mo didn't look like he was kidding. He said with a serious face. "After having arrived here, we have now become real warriors with our true abilities. Our previous forces should have been repressed one Realm lower than now."

With a slightly changed countenance, Shi Yan tried to restrain his feelings of being in a daze and said with a low voice, "You said, in that abandoned land, your God Realm could only launch forces which were equivalent to those of the Sky Realm warriors? "

Yi Tian Mo nodded quietly.

Shi Yan's eyes flared up a strange light. He nodded, forced a smile and said after a while, "Not having become your enemy is a good thing indeed. It has also been wondering from before. It didn't seem, back in the abyss, that you were as strong as the God Realm warriors that were told in legends, and thus I wasn't terrified of you. Even when we've just arrived here, facing the real God Realm warriors, I still haven't felt intimidated. I didn't know I was to be so wrong."

Yi Tian Mo revealed a faint smile, "Master, you don't need to bother. We could vaguely feel the repressive forces, but we were not sure about it. However, after having gotten out of the sea, we've gradually realized that everything is transforming. All of our forces have been quietly enhancing. Since then, we were more confident about the reasons for changes."

They were both talking and walking towards the main hall of the Kele Clan.

At the main hall's door, dozens of muscular warriors, who were initially extremely cautious, immediately became bewildered with dull eyes as if their souls had been tightly controlled without moving.

An enormous argument was happening in the main hall. Some solemn words kept deafeningly pouring out.

Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows and then respectfully said, "The highest realm warriors in there were only at the Nirvana Realm. Nothing to be worried about. If you feel annoyed, I can shut them up."

Shi Yan shook his head while smiling, "No need. We are not clear about the situation here yet. No need to be rash. Ah, they can be considered the subordinated forces of the Three Gods Sect. The Three Gods Sect ... they have never been against me; I also have deep relations with this force. We should not act recklessly."

"Understood."

Shriek

The closed stone door gradually opened. Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo walked inside slowly and cautiously.

More than ten warriors were sitting straight on the spot with gloomy faces. They didn't seem to be having a good discussion with each other. LinDa was standing behind a chubby Nirvana Realm warrior, gently bowing her head. Her eyes were full of indignation; her delicate body slightly trembled, her waist-length hair was tied up.

As soon as Shi Yan entered the hall, his eyes swept around the hall and stopped at the girl whom he hadn't seen for a long time. A strange feeling suddenly seethed within his heart.

Although they were dramatically noisily disputing with one another, they all heard the noise of the opened stone door.

In a short moment, everyone in the hall raked their eyes towards Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo. They all looked unwilling and annoyed with their knitted eyebrows.

"Ah!" LinDa surprisingly covered her mouth. She unbelievably looked at Shi Yan with full of unrestrained happiness. After just a little hesitation, she suddenly dashed forward and joyfully said, "Ge, why are you here?"

Shi Yan beamed a smile, "You've said that I should visit you here whenever I had the free time to do so. Hahaha, en passant, I have stopped by to see you. So? You are not welcoming me?"

LinDa curled her lips, her charming body slightly shivered, her eyes lit up a strange light. She was indescribably overjoyed.

"Yi En, who is he?" An elder who was around fifty-years-old with gray-haired temples and wearing a black, purple tunic, annoyedly shouted. He then glared at the chubby Nirvana Realm warrior and said, "Your Kele Clan is not steady indeed. While we are having a discussion, how come such a strange little rascal can freely barge in like this?"

Yi En was the patriarch of the Kele Clan, who was also LinDa's father. After hearing those annoying words, his face slightly changed, looking at Shi Yan strangely and asked LinDa, "LinDa, who is he? Your friend? Why does he suddenly break in here?"

"Yes, he is my friend." Linda was a little panicked, hastily turned around and explained to other warriors, "This is my friend whom I haven't seen for a long time. I am very sorry, Uncle. I will take him away now."

Right after saying that, Linda instantly winked at Shi Yan, implicating that he should quickly leave with her.

"Wait." The warrior, who had just said some annoying words, waved his hand to stop them with a somber face. He irritatingly looked at Shi Yan and asked, "Little rascal, did you hear what we discussed just a minute before? Moreover, who are you? Why are you here?"

After having asked Shi Yan, he moved his eyes looking at Yi En, harrumphed coldly and arrogantly said, "Even when we are discussing, your Kele people still let someone unknown storm in. We are doubtful whether your Kele Clan is capable of doing something good after all?! Yi En, don't you think you owe us an explanation?"

Yi En's face was altered. He stared at LinDa with a blameful look and asked, "LinDa, who is he? Why does he appear in front of our clan? What did you bring him here for? Why haven't I seen him before?"

LinDa couldn't utter even a single word.

"This is one of the most sensitive times that our council is going through and yet, a little rascal from nowhere barged in. Hmm, he probably doesn't have good intentions. We should arrest him and further investigate!" The gray-temple man shouted coldly.

LinDa was too frightened. She hurriedly explained, "This is my friend. He might have acted recklessly, but I am sure he doesn't have any wicked intentions. Uncle Wu Ke, please don't be too strict with him. I assure you that he will not make this mistake again. I beg of you, Uncle!"

"Hmm!" Wu Ke's face displayed great discomfort. He just looked at Yi En and said, "You know what to do?"

Yi En reluctantly beamed a smile and said after a while, "We should now clarify the situation first, then decide what to do."

After saying it, Yi En raised his voice calling the guards.

Not long after, a guard of the Kele Clan hastily rushed in from outside the main hall and respectfully said, "Master, you have something to instruct us?"

"How could they come in? Why did you allow the two of them to have entered here?" Yi En asked, pointing to Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo.

That guard was dumbstruck. He strangely looked at Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo, shook his head and then said with uncertainty, "We didn't let anyone in. Wouldn't it seem that they have been inside here before?"

Some of the high-class men's faces frighteningly changed. They all stood up gloomily looking at Shi Yan.

"Who are you after all?" Wu Ke suddenly shouted out loud. He then arrogantly commanded, "Arrest him!"

LinDa's beautiful face altered dramatically. She was worried and seemingly wanted to say something.

Many guards from outside the hall stormed in and besieged Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo. They all looked at Yi En, waiting for his command.

"LinDa, don't get involved in this." Yi En shook his head helplessly and then ordered, "Arrest him first, we will question him later!"

"Master ..." Yi Tian Mo was standing behind Shi Yan, quietly asking for his order.

Shi Yan nodded indifferently.

A bunch of guards, who was moving towards Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo, seemed to have been struck by something. They all stopped in the middle of their steps with their dreary eyes.

All of the high-class men inside the hall were in shock, unbelievably looking at Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo. They now, simply, didn't know what to say.

Wu Ke reacted first. He shouted and suddenly twisted his body like a snake while his bones made weird sounds 'crack crack'. He then rapidly crept towards Shi Yan.

Yi Tian Mo's eyes were startled. His gray-white pupils glinted with strange lights. A flow of surging soul, which only Wu Ke could feel, instantly dispersed outwards.

Wu Ke suddenly held his head and couldn't help but scream out loud. His nose bled while his body still produced the sound 'crack crack.' Now, it felt as if he was being nailed to the ground and was incapable of moving anymore.

Yi En and the other men in the hall simultaneously stood up as they also felt a dreadfully vibrating power covering the entire hall. Their sea of consciousness had changed relentlessly, and their bodies' forces had also started to be restless.

Soul oppression!

Only warriors with the realm of at least one level higher as well as the outstanding soul capacity, who didn't need to use any of their profound Qi, could exhaust their inferior opponents' power just by relying on their powerful souls.

Yi Tian Mo was obviously from these kinds of people. Using the Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan to make the Nirvana Realm warriors obedient was like using the knife that was used to kill a buffalo to butcher a chicken.

If it wasn't because Shi Yan didn't want to slaughter everyone rashly, Yi Tian Mo could have harmed everyone in the hall with his Insanity Soul Skill.

Yi Tian Mo's body might not be as strong as the true God Realm warriors, but his soul capacity was absolutely not inferior to that of any top-class God Realm warriors of the Endless Sea.

All the warriors in the hall stood up. Their countenance tragically changed after having felt the horrendous powers of that Realm. They then did not dare to act recklessly and looked at Shi Yan in fear.

"LinDa, who is he after all?" Yi En had started to feel terrified.

"I, I don't know either ..." LinDa hesitated a little bit before raising her head looking at Shi Yan, and honestly asked, "Shi Yan, who are you after all?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The Snow Dragon Island, the Kele Clan.

In the main hall, roughly about ten of the leaders of the Snow Dragon Island were being sincerely obedient. No one dared to do anything reckless under Yi Tian Mo's scrutinized, gloomy gaze. They were afraid that if they irritated Yi Tian Mo, something bad would happen.

After Yi En and Wu Ke both felt Yi Tian Mo's terrifying soul power, they both looked at LinDa, using their facial demeanors to ask if she knew Shi Yan's real identity. Either Yi En or Wu Ken, they were both very experienced. They could see that Yi Tian Mo always followed Shi Yan's orders, which frightened them a lot. They instinctively guessed that Shi Yan's identity wasn't one of an ordinary origin.

Even though LinDa and Shi Yan had earlier known each other for a period of time, she didn't really know about Shi Yan's origin. At this moment, as she saw how the powerful Yi Tian Mo unhesitatingly followed Shi Yan's every command and moves, she then obviously knew that Shi Yan was not just an ordinary person. She couldn't help but ask him.

Shi Yan was standing in the middle of the hall. Waiting until Yi Tian Mo had gotten total control of the situation, he gently spoke to LinDa with a smile, "Just consider me as a member of the Yang family."

"The Yang family!" Everyone's faces changed dramatically.

LinDa's pupils shrank. She nodded sadly. "I should have known it before. Since after we've parted, I should have figured it out when I saw that you and the Asura King Muo DuanHun left while riding the Blue Blood Devilish Bat. But I was not very sure about it. Now, it is certain."

After Shi Yan spoke of his origin, Yi En and Wu Ke both looked very worried with strange countenances.

The Yang family of the Kyara Sea were famous for their defiant demeanors. The Kyara Sea and the Hengluo Sea were not far from each other. Previously, the Three Gods Sect and the Yang family had often fought with each other. They were archenemies. The Snow Dragon Island was the outer force of the Three God's Sect. The clans on this island would not be unfamiliar with the Yangs, they surely knew how tremendous the Yang family's forces were.

"You, what do you come to Snow Dragon Island for?" Yi En sat on a chair, pretended to be calm, lifting a cup of water, took a sip and then worriedly said, "Two years ago, many forces came to occupy the Kyara Sea and fought with the Yang family. But, the Three Gods Sect didn't want to involve in those matters. Even if you wanted to take revenge, you still shouldn't find us."

Right after Yi En had finished his words, other people in the hall crazily responded, and hastily pled for themselves. They said that both the Three God Sect and the Yang family didn't have any conflicts recently or they were only the Three Gods Sect's outer force, that they didn't know of the situation between the two Sect's clearly.

After all, they just wanted to prove their innocence and hoped that Shi Yan would just give them a slap on the wrist.

"Shi Yan ge [chinese way to call an older brother, you have now arrived at the Snow Dragan Island, does it possibly mean that you probably want to …?"

LinDa clenched her fists tightly, gritted her teeth, and angrily looked at Shi yan.

"If you want to deal with us, I will bear hatreds towards you for my whole, entire life."

Shi Yan then burst into laughter. He shook his head and said with an eccentric complexion, "What are you thinking? As I was on my way, en passant, I just then decided to stop by to visit you without other intentions, then simply be on my way. Any other worries that you might have, should all be unfounded."

the other people in the hall all released a sigh of relief.

"Not to mention that the Three Gods Sect didn't have any past conflicts with the Yang family, even if the Sect did so, as having regards for you, I would not fight with the Kele Clan."

To prevent LinDa from thinking too much, Shi Yan continued with a smile, "I come here to … to visit you, to see if you are doing well."

LinDa's face was full of emotions. She seemed to be touched.

Yi En surprisingly looked at Shi Yan, then quietly raked his eyes towards LinDa. He seemed to see something strange here. His eyes then gradually brightened up.

Actually, during this time, the Kele Clan were encountering some difficult unsolved problems that had recently been plaguing them. Yi En was feeling utterly miserable, full of anxiety, as he couldn't find any solutions yet. Right now, he just suddenly found out that his daughter seemed to have a good relationship with Shi Yan, yet he couldn't help but have a thought that …

Yi En contemplated consciously for a while, then burst into laughter. His chubby body then shambled out of his chair. He lifted a glass of wine in his hand, and said with a pink face, "Shi Yan, my boy, if you don't have any further bothers, please take a seat and have a glass of wine. How does this sound?"

Shi Yan was bewildered, he wanted to refuse him. But Shi Yan just saw LinDa's expecting eyes looking towards him as though she was begging him to accept the invitation.

After being a little startled, Shi Yan slightly nodded to Yi En with a faint smile, "Alright!"

"Sit down, sit down please." Yi En hurriedly moved forward to welcome Shi Yan. He personally arranged Shi Yan's seat by himself. His behavior was so servile that it looked as if he was flattering Shi Yan.

As LinDa saw her father's eager and servile behavior, she instinctively knew what was in his mind. She originally wanted to remind him of not doing it; but as she thought about the complicated problems that they were facing today, she quietly let out a sigh and cast away that intention. She just felt a little embarrassing, looking at Shi Yan as if she wanted to say that he shouldn't blame her for that. Shi Yan lightly nodded to her as well, implicating that he didn't mind. After sitting down together with Yi Tian Mo, Shi Yan picked a Green Snake Fruit and didn't say anything. He then took a homely bite, chewing and mumbled to himself, "It doesn't taste bad."

"Hahaha." Yi En kept laughing aimlessly and didn't hurry to talk. He waved at LinDa, signaling her to sit down next to Shi Yan. He waited until LinDa had sat down on Shi Yan's left side, then pretended to ask unintentionally, "I don't know where you are from? Thing is, the Kyara Sea's situation is now very complicated. Do you know what's going on?"

This was what Shi Yan was concerned about the most.

Shaking his head, Shi Yan's face became more serious. He said, "To be honest, I am not from the Kyara Sea. I left there for a while, and have just now come back. Can I ask how the situation over there is?"

As Yi En had soon known that Shi Yan was not from the Kyara Sea, he didn't feel strange after hearing of it. He just whined with a miserable voice, "The Kyara Sea has fallen …"

Shi Yan's eyes were slightly half closed.

"Two years ago, not long after Yang family's disappeared, the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area came to the Kyara Sea. In only one year, they already occupied the entire Kyara Sea. As of now, the Kyara Sea belongs to the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area."

Yi En shook his head with a miserable gesture as if the Demon Dwellers had devastated, dominated, and obliterated his entire family.

"I've known that this would happen." Shi Yan said with a cold smile. "At first, forces from everywhere in the Kyara Sea had united. After knowing that the two Demon Kings were confining the head of the Yang family, they have allied with the Demon Dwellers to deal with the Yang family, which left them no other choice but to retreat to other places. As the result, the Gate of Heaven that was linked to the Fourth Demon Area had no defensive forces. Moreover, they even had a ridiculous thought which was free trade with the Demon Dwellers. Right now, the Demons Dwellers are invading on a bigger scale. They will then swallow the entire Kyara Sea piece by piece. Those people have reaped as they had sowed. That serves them right."

Yi En's hands were trembling with shame. He then embarrassingly wiped his sweat away, forced a smile and said, "Our Hengluo Sea is just next to the Kyara Sea. The Snow Dragon Island is not very far from the Kyara Sea either. Recently, I've heard that the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area is considering to attack the Hengluo Sea. This is …"

Shi Yan glanced at him, feeling a bit weird. "You belong to the Three Gods Sect, so the Three Gods Sect will have the solutions itself. Perhaps the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land have started to negotiate with the Three Gods Sect? Anyway, they haven't attacked here yet. Why do you need to be in such a rush?"

"It's just that they haven't attacked yet. But once they are here, it will be already too late." Wu Ke forced a smile, shaking his head. He wasn't arrogant anymore.

LinDa sat next to Shi Yan, bowed her head without saying anything. She just quietly listened while her hands were tightly clenched. She then seemingly felt a little tensed.

"Let me tell you the truth, my good boy. I have been informed that in another month, the Demon Dwellers will likely start to intrude into the Hengluo Sea from the Kyara Sea. And in two months max, the Demon Dwellers will come to the Snow Dragon Island." Yi En was contemplating for a while before continuing with grimaced face, "That means that our Snow Dragon Island only have about two months left …"

Shi Yan was astonished and said straight away. "So, you should relocate somewhere else soon. Would you want to defend the Snow Dragon Island to death? What did the Three Gods Sect say? You are considered the outer forces of the Three Gods Sect; so won't they just abandon you?"

"It's like this …" Yi En was a little bit ashamed. He murmured softly the crux that they were facing.

After having recently known that the Demon Dwellers at the Kyara Sea had the intentions of invading the Hengluo Sea, Yi En and Wu Ke had immediately asked for the Three Gods Sect's opinion. The Three Gods Sect suggested that the outer forces should temporarily leave their islands and go to the adjacent islands of the Three Gods Sect's headquarter, and prepared all of the forces to fight with the Demon Dwellers of the Fourth Demon Area.

Some forces of the other Seas would send their high-class warriors to take guards at the Three Gods Sect, the Gu family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. They would then ally with each other to fight against the Demon Dwellers depending on the Demon Dwellers' offensive strategy.

After the Three Gods Sect had given out their command, Yi En and his people had then encountered a big problem.

At this point in time, the sea was boisterously rough. The windstorms and tsunamis there were the most terrifying in the Hengluo Sea. Boats sailing under these conditions were in extreme danger. They would be dashed to pieces and people would die even if they were being just a little careless.

Departing from the Snow Dragon Island towards the Three Gods Sect's headquarters, they would have to sail across the sea called the Chaotic Wind Sea, where the typhoons and tsunamis were extremely horrendous at this time of the season.

The three big clans on the Snow Dragon Island had limited abilities. They could only use boats in order to move or travel. Thus crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea was entirely unavoidable. However, the three big clans only had roughly about ten Nirvana Realm warriors. With that small of a number of high-class warriors, it wasn't sure that they could protect all the boats in crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea. Therefore, they did not dare to move yet.

From what Yi En had said, it meant that if there were the Sky Realm warriors' help, together with their Nirvana Realm warriors, it would be more certain that their boats would safely cross the Chaotic Wind Sea.

They had informed the Three God's Sect of the situation at hand, and received the reply that they should wait for the Sky Realm warriors to come; but if those warriors couldn't come in on time, they then had to take the risks in crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea.

The Three Gods Sect had many of the outer forces. There should be at least hundreds of islands similar to this Snow Dragon Island. Therefore, even if the Three Gods Sect willingly sent out their Sky Realm warriors to help, it was not sure that those warriors would lay their eyes on the Snow Dragon Island as their abilities were unfortunately limited.

If they waited for those high-class warriors to come, their departure time would be accordingly delayed, which could lead to the results that they would probably fall into the Demon Dwellers' hands and would obviously face the severe murderous onslaught that was to ensue afterward.

The Three Gods Sect had given a deadline that was sent out to their warriors. Even though that deadline was coming close, with only a few days left, none of the Sky Realm warriors appeared to give assistance. Therefore, Yi En and the others were impatiently anxious. They immediately started to discuss if they should then take risks in crossing the Chaotic Wind Sea.

On the Snow Dragon Island, besides the three big clans, there were also other small forces of warriors, around hundreds of warriors with different levels, as well as roughly about tens of thousands of ordinary citizens. Without the Sky Realm warriors' protection, no one could tell how many of them would survive after taking the risks to cross the Chaotic Wind Sea.

This was the crux that Yi En and the other people on the Snow Dragon Island were facing right now.

After the warriors on this island including Yi En had been repressed by Yi Tian Mo's soul power, they were instantly sure that Yi Tian Mo was definitely a Sky Realm warrior, thus, they had a thought of hope that Yi Tian Mo could help protect them.

However, Shi Yan was from the Yang family. And, the Yang family and the three Gods Sect had a conflict since long ago. Though these people still had the intentions in asking for Shi Yan's help although they knew that there was not a lot of hope in doing so. But, the situation now was very urgent and dangerous. Time was of the essence. If they continued waiting, the situation would become more perilous. That was why they finally decided to ask Shi Yan directly.

Shi Yan sat quietly while deliberately drinking tea. His eyes swept over Yi En and his people with a calm face.

After Yi En had told him of the current situation, Shi Yan obviously understood what they wanted. They all displayed a sincere look while waiting for Shi Yan's decision.

Right at this moment, a small hand was suddenly placed on his thigh, gently fondling his thigh and slowly moving towards his privates…

Shi Yan was shaken, feeling that his winkie was now erected and felt extremely pleasurable. He couldn't help but bow his head and slightly utter a sound. He then turned his head around to glance at LinDa who was sitting next to him.

LinDa bowed her head with her flushed face and didn't dare to look at Shi Yan. But her small hand didn't stop moving either, instead, it continued stroking his winkie, bringing him a wonderfully mesmerizing sensation.

Yi En, Wu Ke and all the other people in front of him were intensely looking at him with begging faces.

He didn't expect that LinDa dared to stroke his winkie in front of the other people. But, this brought him a great feeling of pleasurable satisfaction.

Under the other's scrutinized eyes, Shi Yan's eyes were half closed as if he was knitting his eyebrows to think. But, in fact, he was quietly enjoying …

This girl … was really daring.

A smiling look beamed out from the corner of his mouth but he still didn't say anything yet. He knew LinDa's intentions but wasn't in a hurry to expose his attitude; instead, he continued to enjoy himself.

"This…" Yi En didn't know of his daughter's deed. He was waiting in silence. However, after a while, as Shi Yan still said nothing, he couldn't be anymore patient and was about to ask Shi Yan again.

Suddenly, Shi Yan's erected winkie was then tightly squeezed by LinDa's small hand.

"Ah!" He felt a little pain and couldn't help but scream out a soft sound. Secretly blaming the girl for treating it too hard.

As he knew that LinDa was impatiently anxious, Shi Yan pretended that he was contemplating a little bit, softly dry coughed and then said with a smile, "This is simple. I will find some people to help you solve this problem. Since you want to leave the Snow Dragon Island, I will help you manage it for a while.

Yi En's eyes brightened.

Wu Ke hadn't originally been very amicable with Shi Yan, but right now, he was also very excited, suddenly stood up and smilingly said, "Are you willing to help us?"

"Just a small thing." Shi Yan smiled wickedly, glancing at LinDa on his side, implicating that he had fulfilled her wish.

Gu LinDa's face glowed, let out a sigh but still didn't dare to raise her head. Her hand continued moving, stroking his winkie more devotedly as if she wanted to pay back what he had done for them.

"Ah, the Kyara Sea has been invaded. How about the Evil Wonderland and the Xia Family?" Shi Yan both enjoyed and asked.

"After the Yang family had disappeared, the Xia Family was still being crushed by the Evil Wonderland. When the Yang family had lost, the Xia family also got nothing, many of their islands were also invaded. The head of the Xia family's former generation became mentally ill and never showed up. Thus, the Evil Wonderland became more and more defiant. They even had the intentions to evict the Xia family out of the Kyara Sea."

This time, Wu Ke stood up and smilingly explained to Shi Yan what was happening there. He seemed to understand well of the situation at the Kyara Sea.

The Evil Wonderland originally wanted to take advantage of the marriage between Xie Kui and Xia Xinyan to tie up the Xia family into their battle. Xia Xinyan still persistently closed the door to cultivate, which was an excuse for the Xia family to delay the marriage. Eventually, the Evil Wonderland started to be impatient and offended the Xia family constantly.

Before the Demon Dwellers' intrusion, the Xia family's power at the Kyara Sea had already been decreased a lot.They were too far away to be the Evil Wonderland's match.

After the Demon Dwellers had invaded, the Xia family knew that they could hardly resist the Demon Dwellers. As the family's forces had been greatly lost, the Xia's decisively retreated as soon as the Demon Dwellers arrived.

Before many more of the Demon Dwellers' warriors came, the Xia family had left everything at the Kyara Sea and wisely advanced towards the Hengluo Sea, and temporarily stayed in some of the islands in the middle of the Gu family and the Evil Wonderland.

Thanks to the Xia family's discernment, their people could then be able to avoid the great oncoming disaster, limited their losses and conserved the number of warriors. Only the unconcerned outer forces had been left behind at the Kyara Sea.

The Evil Wonderland was different.

After the Yang family's disappearance and Xia family's depression, their forces ferociously expanded. They then became the First Dominator of the Kyara Sea with a number of resourceful islands much more than the number of islands that the Yang family had possessed before.

Even though the Demon Dwellers had come, they didn't want to leave behind their assets at the Kyara Sea, which they had been fighting hard to acquire.

So, the battle finally had to happen.

The Evil Wonderland then quickly realized the Demon Dwellers' terrifying strength. It only took about three months for those Demon Dwellers to entirely destroy the Evil Wonderland and slaughter more than half of the Evil Wonderland's warriors.

When the two Demon Masters under Bo Xun went to the Evil Wonderland together, it meant that the Evil Wonderland was done.

Facing the overwhelming forces of the Demon Dwellers, the head of the Evil Wonderland had a decision that made the entire forces of the Kyara Sea feel disgraced.

The Evil Wonderland had surrendered.

After that, the Evil Wonderland became one of the Demon Dwellers' forces, turned into their hounds, disclosing all the information and arrangements of the Kyara Sea's forces as well as their long-term understanding about all the warriors of the Kyara Sea.

Holding the Evil Wonderland in their hands as well as having a thorough understanding of the Kyara Sea, the Demon Dwellers at the Kyara Sea then harvested an abundance of resources, which couldn't be found anywhere else, their strengths then increased extremely fast. Many of the Demon Dwellers then had consequently broken through the realms with booming forces. Their abilities were then enhanced with every single passing day.

"The Evil Wonderland is so shameful." Shi Yan's face was serious, cold light beamed out from his eyes. "These disloyal people, as they have betrayed us before, they can certainly betray the entire Kyara Sea!"

After clearly knowing the current situation of the Kyara Sea from Wu Ke, Shi Yan somehow felt satisfied.

"Your three clans should start preparing to leave. When you are ready, some of my people will come and help you." After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows looking at Yi En and Wu Ke. "I will keep my words. Ah, remember to bring all of the ordinary residents of the Snow Dragon Island."

"Understood." Yi En and Wu Ke nodded.

"You guys can leave to prepare now." Shi Yan waved his hand with his impatient face.

LinDa had already sat decently again without moving her hand anymore, just her face was still flushed, which looked very charming and mesmerizing.

As Yi En and Wu Ke had gotten Shi Yan's promise, their faces loosened a little. Their attitude towards Shi Yan was very respectful. They all stood up and left the main hall after Shi Yan's promise.

Before Yi En left, he had given a quick glance at LinDa as if he wanted to know more about the relationship between Shi Yan and his daughter.

From LinDa's blushed face, Yi En seemed to figure out something. He didn't scold at her, but instead, he felt secretly cheerful and fully satisfied.

Yi Tian Mo waited until everyone had left the hall, then slowly stood up and spoke to Shi Yan with a gentle voice, "I am going out to take a walk. If something happens, you just need to call me."

Shi Yan knew Yi Tian Mo had seen LinDa's secretive deed, thus, he asked to have a walk as an excuse to give him more freedom. Therefore, Shi Yan nodded with a smile. "Ok. Bother you again."

"I should do it." Yi Tian Mo turned around and left, disappearing just in a blink.

Shi Yan had reminded Yi Tian Mo of not calling him Master in front of the other people. Yi Tian Mo also felt that this way of addressing Shi Yan sounded a little intimidating, thus he followed Shi Yan's instruction.

"That person is a little strange. The aura from his body is a little different from ours." LinDa said after Yi Tian Mo had left the main hall. Then, she asked with her reddened face, "Did he see what I've just previously done?"

"No." Shi Yan burst into laughter, immediately embraced LinDa, placing her on his thigh, and lightly groaned out, "You have provoked me for so long. Now, this is my turn."

"Hihi,"I am not afraid of you." LinDa's mood and body were then both excited, her watery eyes were full of lust.

Shi Yan temporarily stayed with the Kele Clan. He waited for both of the big clans on this Snow Dragon Island to leave and also heard of the Kyara Sea's situation from LinDa. For two and a half years, the biggest incident of the Kyara Sea was the Demon Dwellers' invasion.

When the Demon Dwellers had intruded into the Kyara Sea for real, all the forces of the Kyara Sea just then realized that targeting the Yang family had been such a stupid move.

The cruelty of the Demon Dwellers surpassed their imaginations. After the Kyara Sea had fallen into the Demon Dwellers' hands, each of Kyara Sea's forces felt extremely insecure. They were afraid that the Demon Dwellers would barge into their Sea on any given day.

Because of their fear of the common enemy, they had then quickly started to unite.

Leaders from every direction had constantly met and discussed with each other to figure out a solution to deal with the Demon Dwellers.

However, conflicts always existed among these forces. Some of them, who were quite far away from the Kyara Sea, had the intentions of letting the other forces act as a buffer in consuming the Demon Dwellers' power, thus they didn't put all of their efforts together in defeating this common enemy.

The starting point was good, but once it was implemented, it exposed many conflicts between them.

Even though having been invaded by the Demon Dwellers, these forces still couldn't change the selfishness of the humankind. They always had a thought that they shouldn't be the vanguards; instead, they should preserve their strengths and forces. They would never shed tears without seeing a coffin. It was said that the leaders of those forces had always argued and quarreled whenever they had met without finalizing any perfect solutions.

And so on, when they weren't ready yet for their attacks, on the contrary, the Demon Dwellers had already taken action.

At the Kele Clan's place.

Shi Yan was sitting straight on top of the highest floor of a delicate three-floor pavilion. He slowly relaxed his mind and spirit with a secured countenance.

He was studying the magic of the soul of the Demonic Sound Clan.

In the last three days, he had stayed with the Kele Clan. Yi Tian Mo was in charge of protecting him. People of the three big clans here had always been busy, collecting their accumulating properties, assigning high-class warriors to different missions, arranging for ordinary people, etc.

After several times of lustful pleasures and having his sexual desires satisfied, Shi Yan and LinDa started to regain their composures.

Having Yi Tian Mo on his side, Shi Yan had chances to ask him about some of the soul's secrets of the Demonic Sound Clan, which he hadn't thoroughly understood before.

Since the incident in the forest when Yi Tian Mo had seen Shi Yan's cruelty, his attitude towards Shi Yan had greatly changed. He seemed to treat Shi Yan more honestly and always devotedly helped him as much as he could regardless of any matters.

Therefore, Shi Yan's perception of the spiritual Upanishads in the Demonic Sound Clan's scriptures had been rapidly improved.

The sea of consciousness then rippled out many waves of the sea, which were like silk fibers, quietly gathered at the host soul's place. The host soul was being wrapped by more and more of the soul consciousnesses. Shi Yan's feelings were then expanded everywhere.

In the sea of consciousness, the five devils had been recently very quiet. After the host soul entered and Shi Yan didn't use any of his negative forces, as the five devils seemed to sense the host soul's repressive force, they didn't dare to have any further reckless actions.

As of now, Shi Yan's soul consciousness constantly kept condensing and gathering at the host soul's place. He vaguely felt that he was able to control the five devils, thus, he suddenly had an idea.

His consciousness started to move towards the host soul and conducted the five devils through the host soul.

Shortly thereafter, strong winds and massive waves surged up within the sea of consciousness. The five devils inside of the sea of consciousness turned into five flows of black lights flying out of the sea of consciousness.

A tremendous flow of wicked, crude, desperate aura flowed out from inside of the pavilion.

Five ferocious ten-zhang-tall devils floated around in the sky right above the pavilion. Their bodies shot out fluctuating souls, which then brought the people into everlasting sorrows.

Shi Yan's body suddenly shriveled. Negative forces from the meridians streamed out and then violently poured into the five devils.

Although the five devils' bodies had been originally ambiguous, they now gradually condensed into unknown substances and emitted more and more horrendous aura.

"Master, be careful!" Yi Tian Mo's face changed in fear. He looked at the five devils floating in the air with a stupefied face, and horribly screamed out, "What is this spirit skill? Its aura is very terrifying. This is … this is the soul's power condensing into substances!"

Shi Yan opened his eyes, frigidly looked at the five ferocious devils floating in the sky. He raised his arm and shouted, "Come back!"

The five devils wriggled and seemingly didn't want to go back. However, Shi Yan coldly harrumphed and projected a stream of burning Heaven Flame from his hand.

The five devils that had escaped from the sea of consciousness instantly felt frightened just now, didn't dare to protest again Shi Yan anymore and swayed a little bit before diminishing.

Just in a short time, the five devils again turned into different flows of black lights and disappeared into Shi Yan's body.

Shi Yan took a deep breath. His chilled-to-the-bone eyes were gradually restored to its normal state. He released a sigh after a long while, then said, "I know you are afraid of the Heaven Flame."

Yi Tian Mo also stayed away from him, as he felt a little nervous whenever Shi Yan emitted the Heaven Flame. The Heaven Flame was Yi Tian Mo's fatal nemesis.

Shi Yan retrieved the Heaven Flame in his hand, then said with a smile, "It is just the burning fire of the Thousand Earth Flame. Although this burning fire is tempered by icy objects, still, it is very intimidating. If it was the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, those five devils will be truly terrified. Regretfully, that Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame still cannot be subdued yet."

"Master, are the five living souls that you projected condensed by using the soul power?" Yi Tian Mo asked in fear. "Master, you are only ranked at the Earth Realm. Even with the profound knowledge of the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan, it is still difficult for us to perceive it that fast. How can it be so simple just to rely on the soul power to condense it into living souls?" Yi Tian Mo still couldn't believe that this fact was true no matter what.

Taking the soul as a conducting object to condense it into living souls was an extremely scholarly spirit skill which had been written down in the secret scriptures of the Demonic Sound Clan. In order to cultivate this spirit skill, besides the highly adept soul capacity, it was necessary to have reached the God Realm, otherwise, it would be nearly impossible to do so.

Even Yi Tian Mo, who was ranked at the First Sky of the Spirit Realm and possessed a profound soul capacity, wasn't able to do so just yet.

Being ranked at the Earth Realm and relying only on some of the Demonic Sound Clan's secret scriptures, Shi Yan already could use the soul power to condense it into living souls. The word 'genius' wouldn't be enough to describe this.

"Did you say the five devils?" Shi Yan was startled, but then explained with a smile, "It isn't related to the spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan. Before I had your Demonic Sound Clan's soul secret scriptures, my sea of consciousness had condensed into these five devils."

Yi Tian Mo was shocked with his eyes and mouth wide opened. He looked at Shi Yan as if he was looking at a monster.

After a long while, Yi Tian Mo let out a sigh and respectfully said, "Luckily, I've made a right decision. If we had killed you in the first place, I think our Demonic Sound Clan would have disappeared altogether from this world."

Yi Tian Mo was a little frightened.

Shi Yan stood up while waving his hand, implicating that he didn't mind it. After he felt that the five devils weren't restless anymore, he immediately walked to the window, looked down at Yi En's people of the Kele Clan gathering there and said hastily, "I am very sorry. An unexpected thing happened while I was cultivating. Now, everything is alright. You guys don't need to be worried any further."

All the Kele Clan's people looked pale. They were so frightened that even their hearts were trembling.

These people, who only had normal cultivation base or didn't even know how to use any of the spirit skills, had suddenly realized some horrifying commotions that appeared on the floor where Shi Yan was staying. They had even thought that the Demon Dwellers had already come. If the five devils hadn't disappeared in time, they wouldn't have even dared to move any closer to the pavilion like this.

Yi En was standing from a distance. After hearing Shi Yan's words, he wiped his sweat away, immediately clasped his hands towards Shi Yan and said, "Alright. So, I won't bother you anymore."

After finishing his words, Yi En signaled for his people to leave. They all left instantaneously.

"Master, I would like to request the advice from you about the secrets in condensing those living souls." Waiting until everyone had left, Yi Tian Mo contemplated for a while before asking with a little embarrassment. "I have also recently studied this. Regretfully, there have been no improvements. I am very curious; your five devils had been formed based on what?"

"From different negative feelings inside of me." Shi Yan frowned and didn't hide or clarify it either.

"Negative feelings?" Yi Tian Mo was amazed. "These negative feelings can be reinforced through cultivations? I haven't heard about this before. Master, can you constantly increase negative forces so that the condensed five living souls can also keep being intensified?"

"Theoretically, it should be so." Shi Yan nodded.

Yi Tian Mo's eyes lit up a strange light. His face then became very eccentric.

"What?" Shi Yan felt a little bit weird with Yi Tian Mo's expressions. "Is it very strange to do so? I feel that it was just a normal occurrence."

Yi Tian Mo took a deep breath, he then said frighteningly after a while, "Master, really … you are such a breathtaking genius. I really admire you now. Even though I can't figure it out yet, but your ability is something that ordinary people like us are not able to understand indeed."

"What is it after all?"

"Only the God Realm warriors who can condense living souls are able to constantly enhance themselves, and that their abilities keep transforming nonstop." Yi Tian Mo stared at Shi Yan with his bizarre sparkling eyes, speaking clearly word by word.

Shi Yan looked as if he had been dramatically shaken. After that, he beamed out a smile from the corner of his mouth. He rubbed his head while speaking, "Hahaha, my ability is not too bad after all."

Until now, he just understood the frightening aspects of this spirit skill of the Five Devils in the Sea of Mind. It was indeed the spirit skill from the Blood Vein Ring, which could really shock the others.

Yi Tian Mo had seemingly wanted to explain something more, but he suddenly frowned and closed his eyes.

A feeble fluctuating soul spread out on Yi Tian Mo's body entirely. A flow of a new soul slowly came in from far away, wrapping around Yi Tian Mo's body, quietly communicating with him.

Closing his eyes, Yi Tian Mo sensed it for a while, and then suddenly said, "Ka Ba and the other people are encountering some troubles. Several warriors have appeared at their place. They've found out Ka Ba. It seems they even know of your human girls. Ka Ba asks for your opinion if he should kill them."

"They know the girls?!" Shi Yan was startled. His mind flickered right away, he was sure that those people should be the warriors from the Kyara Sea. After contemplating a little bit, Shi Yan directly commanded, "Regardless of whom they are, just arrest them first. The appearances of the Wings Race and ours are very different. If they spread out the rumors, there will be a lot of unwanted troubles."

"Understood." Yi Tian Mo nodded, closed his eyes and transmitted the message to the other end.

At this time, Yi En suddenly appeared again. He stood ten meters away from Shi Yan and said, "I've just been informed that some people have come to help us. They are people from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. As they are on their way to the headquarter of the Three Gods Sect to discuss some important matters, they have been also assigned to help us."

"The Gu family? The Heaven Lake Divine Land?" Shi Yan's face was strange. "When will they come?"

"I've heard that they will arrive today. Hahaha, so, thank you for your good will, my good boy. I don't think we need to bother you anymore." Yi En said all of a sudden.

"No need to bother me?" Shi Yan was joyful. "It cannot be better. You should wait for them to help you then. I also feel less worried."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

In the vast, immense forest, countless trees covered the sky and the ground. Even the sunlight at noon could hardly pierce through the lush and dense foliage of those trees.

The people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race all stayed under the trees' shades with leisurely manners, deliberately raised their heads and talked to each other joyfully.

The two leaders Di Shan and Yu Rou had pulled Duo Mou to the side under an ancient tree's shade and whispered something to each other.

Duo Mou was obviously a little bit frightened in front of Di Shan and Yu Rou. He always honestly nodded with any words or assignments that were ordered by Di Shan and Yu Rou without daring to disobey them.

Ka Ba and Ya Meng slightly closed their eyes while communicating with Yi Tian Mo at the other side of the Snow Dragon Island to ask for Shi Yan's opinion. Not long after that, Ka Ba and Ya Meng received his response. Then, they waved their hands signaling the Demonic Sound Clan's warriors behind them to take action.

Thirty high-class Sky Realm warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan quickly advanced towards the seven human warriors and surrounded them. A flow of attacking soul like silk fibers covered those seven human warriors just in a blink.

Under these rippling waves of souls, all seven of them then held their heads, plumping down on the ground and screaming out; the light in their eyes gradually became gloomier.

"Lady!" One bald warrior among them, who had some small arrow tattoos on his head, gazed at Gu Ling Lung standing not far away from there with his red eyes and shouted, "Who are these guys?"

Gu Ling Lung slightly released a sigh, then helplessly talked to her family's Sky Realm warrior. "Uncle Hua Meng, you don't need to save us. Don't risk your life to fight. It's useless."

"Holy Maiden?" An elderly woman with many wrinkles on her face was holding her crutch, leaning on a trunk and shivering. She looked at Qu Yan Qing from a distance.

Being scrutinized by that elderly woman, Qu Yan Qing shook her head helplessly, signaling her not to resist.

The elderly woman's body trembled; she let out a dispirited sigh, became obedient, and stopped the useless protest.

Among the seven warriors, except for Hua Meng with the small arrow tattoos and the elder woman Huang Nan of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, the rest of the five warriors were at the Nirvana Realm. All of them came from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family. This time, they were going to the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect to discuss the plan to unitedly deal with the Demon Dwellers.

They had received the information from the Three Gods Sect when they were on the way. As they had been informed that the Snow Dragon Island were encountering some problems, so they stopped by to help the people on this island.

However, as soon as they had arrived at the island, the elderly woman realized that this thick forest was not normal as she could feel the aura of some low-level warriors of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan. Therefore, the seven of them couldn't help but come here to check.

After having crossed through the dense forest, they finally met the people of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan, and almost right after that, they saw Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. Gu Ling Lung was the hope of the Gu family's new generation. Qu Yan Qing was the Holy Maiden of the Heaven Lake Divine Land. Both of them were the brilliant warriors of their forces.

Although Hua Meng and Huang Nan had the Sky Realm cultivation base, together with the five Nirvana Realm warriors, they could still not have any advantages when facing the powerful people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race.

Di Shan and Yu Rou didn't even take any actions nor glanced at those seven warriors. They continued discussing matters that were related to the Gray Wings Clan's patriarch position with Duo Mou. They then cast the mission of dealing with those seven warriors to Ka Ba and Ya Meng.

As Ka Ba and Ya Meng didn't know of these people origins, they had immediately used their souls to send out the message to Yi Tian Mo to ask for Shi Yan's opinion.

After having received the response, they nodded their heads, and Hua Meng and Huang Nan became their prisoners, unsurprisingly in no time.

"Please do not eradicate them!" Gu Ling Lung secretly gritted her teeth staring at Ka Ba and said, "I have told them not to resist. Won't you stop using the soul oppression?"

Although the seven of them had given up in opposing, the Sky Realm warriors of the Demonic Sound Clan still didn't receive the order from Ka Ba and Ya Meng to stop doing so; thus they continued using their violent soul oppression on these human warriors.

In the range of ten meters surrounding these seven people, the mind-shaking soul oppression was still smothering the entire area. As they were stuck inside of this soul oppression, Hua Meng's and Huang Nan's bodies kept trembling, while the other five warriors tragically, had already gushed out mouthfuls of blood.

The Demonic Sound Clan's understanding of spiritual Upanishads was way too advanced than that of the human warriors. As soon as the sea of consciousness had been formed, many of the Demonic Sound Clan's people started to cultivate different pagan spirit skills. Their attacks were mostly aimed at their enemy's sea of consciousness and soul. This kind of attack was extremely terrifying, and easily destroyed their enemy's spirit.

The five Nirvana Realm warriors' bearing clearly proved that their seas of consciousness had been seriously harmed. If it continued like this, these five people would shortly collapse. Once their cultivation base perished, and the host soul was destroyed, they would be completely dead, no one could save them.

"Be obedient a little bit!" Ka Ba coldly harrumphed, then nodded with his Sky Realm warriors. "Spare their lives for now. If anyone is rebellious, destroy their host soul right away."

As these words came up, Hua Meng's and Huang Nan's faces turned pale, horrible light then beamed out from their eyes.

Aiming at destroying their opponents' bodies was the essential attacking method of all the human high-class warriors in a battle at the Kyara Sea. They normally wouldn't attack their opponents' souls.

Attacking soul … this was extremely terrifying.

A normal Sky Realm warrior wouldn't just freely use the soul to fight no matter how much hatred they got. It was because once the attacking soul was used, it was difficult to stop. Both sides would easily fall into danger where their souls would be destroyed forever.

If a body was seriously injured, or even slashed into pieces, it still could be hopefully revived. However, once the host soul was destroyed, the living mark would be completely deleted and the revival would be totally impossible.

Therefore, this kind of soul fight rarely happened at the Kyara Sea.

However, Hua Meng and Huang Nan were always oppressed by the soul attack after having arrived this island.

Since the beginning, their seas of consciousness were occupied little by little. Actually, the Demonic Sound Clan had never attacked their opponents' bodies. This abnormal issue scared Hua Meng and Huang Nan out of their wits. They couldn't figure out what kind of people these pagans were after all.

"Don't even think about running away." Ya Meng burst into laughing, said, "With the soul capacity of the seven of you, if you have any thoughts of running away, you absolutely won't be able to escape from my soul sense. Let me warn you, even if you only just slightly move, I will immediately ruin your soul so that you know what 'soul and spirit both perished are."

Hua Meng and Huang Nan were so terrified that they didn't dare to act recklessly anymore. They only looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing with astonishment, and seemingly wanted to know from their ladies who these pagans were.

"Haiza, we can't tell everything just by a few words." Gu Ling Lung's face looked miserable with full of depression and dreariness. "As we entered the Chasm Battlefield this time, we've never met any good events, we even nearly lost our lives there." Gu Ling Lung softly told Hua Meng and Huang Nan about what they had gone through.

Ka Ba and Ya Meng glanced at them with a look of utter despise, didn't prevent nor care about them. Instead, they continued to communicate with Yi Tian Mo on the other side.

The Kele Clan.

Shi Yan and Yi Tian Mo were sitting still on the spot, didn't say anything further to Yi En. After having known that the Sky Realm warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land would arrive to help them, Yi En was very happy and busy with the arrangement.

Three days had passed by.

All the forces on the Snow Dragon Island had eventually finished their preparations. Boats were ready. The ordinary residents of the island were all arranged to board the boats.

Everything was ready, except for the east wind. (Chinese idiom: east wind = right time or something triggering)

Yi En and Wu Ke were waiting for the warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land to come. They had even sent their guys to find those warriors as they wanted to leave this island as soon as possible.

Time was tight for them.

After having received the message from Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, the other people hid deep inside of the forest and also activated the soul formation technique at the same time. Thus, the warriors of the Snow Dragon Island, who had been sent to find the warriors of Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, had to come back with nothing.

Yi En and Wu Ke started to be worried and didn't know what was going on. They transmitted their messages to the Three Gods Sect to ask, but the Three Gods Sect had no information either. They only asked for Yi En and Wu Ke to continue to wait.

But, they had no more time to wait.

Eventually, Yi En and Wu Ke had to come back to Shi Yan and begged him to send some escorts over to help them.

"No problem." Shi Yan excitedly replied. "It will take around ten days to sail from here to the Chaotic Wind Sea. As you are ready, I will send my guys to the harbor to help you cross the Chaotic Wind Sea safely."

"Shi Yan, thank you ge (Chinese way to call an older brother)." LinDa chuckled, looking at Shi Yan with loving eyes.

"No problem." Shi Yan's expression was calm.

"You should leave now. When you arrive at the harbor, you will see my guys over there. Ah, are you sure there is no one left on this island?"

"No, no. Everyone is leaving." Yi En nodded constantly, thought to himself, "Who dares to stay here?! Is there anyone having the guts to fight against the Demon Dwellers?!"

"LinDa, you should leave as well. I will temporarily stay on this Snow Dragon Island. But don't worry, I will go to the Three Gods Sect, and I will meet with you there." Shi Yan comforted LinDa.

LinDa nodded submissively and then left with Yi En.

Wait until Yi En, Wu Ke and their people left to go to the harbor, Shi Yan looked at Yi Tian Mo, nodded and said, "Alright, you call our people to come here. From now on, the Snow Dragon Island is ours."

Half of a day later.

Di Shan, Yu Rou, and the pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race spread out from the forest, appearing at the adjacent cities and villages of the Kele Clan's places. Houses, which had originally belonged to the three big clans, now became the shelters for the people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race.

After having got out of that abandoned land, they finally had a rest stop for themselves.

"Bring them here." Shi Yan was standing on the top floor of the three-level pavilion, gently commanding Yi Tian Mo at his side.

Not long after that, Hua Meng, Huang Nan and the other five warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land were escorted over.

The group of Cao Zhi Lan, Qu Yan Qing, and Gu Ling Lung also walked in. They all looked at Shi Yan with full of hatred and didn't know what he really wanted this time.

"Send the message to your leaders. Tell them that the Yang family's members have returned." Shi Yan looked at Hua Meng and Huang Nan and said with a smirk. He pointed at Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo and continued, "These are the Yang family's allies from the Chasm Battlefield. Tell your leaders if they still need and care about you, that they should come to the Snow Dragon Island."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The Wind Cloud Island located in the middle of the two power ranges of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land. The Gu family was in the East of the Hengluo Sea while the Heaven Lake Divine Land was in the east of the Black Water Sea, and the Wing Cloud Island was in the middle of the two great Seas, which were often ravaged by pirates since a long time ago.

Because the Heaven and Earth's spirit aura on the other adjacent islands around the Wind Cloud Island was quite diluted, it was hard to find any high-class warriors among the ordinary residents that were living there. Any warriors who had quite a high cultivation base would not stay there; instead, they went to the other islands, which were under the control of either the Heaven Lake Divine Land or the Gu family to settle down.

On the contrary, pirates often traversed these great seas. After they were done with their pillage in one Sea, they didn't dare to appear there again. They would temporarily stop and hide on the other adjacent islands because, on one hand, they had to consume the spoils, on the other hand, they were waiting until everything calmed down before leaving.

After the Xia family had left the Kyara Sea and put all of their efforts to move every member of their families, their stop was the nearby Wind Cloud Island.

The small withered island, where only pirates bothered to step foot on, now became the rescuing shelter for the Xia family. It was easy to see that the Xia family's life was not comfortable at all.

Before, the Xia family had depended on the Yang family to be able to earn their living at the Kyara Sea. Because of Yang family's strong power, the Xia family was also guilty with many of the other forces.

As the Yang family had fallen into decay, the Xia family had been affected as well. They were being oppressed by the Heaven Lake Divine Land; thus their powers had decreasingly declined.

When the Demon Dwellers had invaded, the Xia family had soon avoided them and left the Kyara Sea. However, regardless of either the Hengluo Sea or the Black Water Sea, all the forces there had conflicts with the Xia family.

If the Xia family took the risk to enter any of these areas, they could have irritated their opponents. The Xia family didn't dare to take the risks given the current situation, thus they finally chose this Wind Cloud Island.

However, warriors of Gu family, the Dong Fang family, and the Heaven Lake Divine Land still often went to the Wind Cloud Sea to derange, taunt, and provoked the Xia family. If it weren't because of their biggest concerns which were now the Demon Dwellers, perhaps they actually would have attacked the Xia family.

Xia ShenChuan was very writhed. He looked frustrated with a gloomy face and knitted eyebrows during this time, whined and sighed all day long.

"Master, the people of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land come again. Should we negotiate with them this time? You see, hiding here is not a solution. Many of our people have started to be impatient. A place like this, even pirates don't want to stay here. It is not suitable for cultivations at all."

On a bare hill, Zhou Yu, the Sky Realm Consecrator of the Xia family bent his body, assuaging his Master with a forced smile.

On this two-hundred-meter tall bare hill, there were no medicinal herbs which could be useful towards their cultivations, nor spirit beasts; the Heaven and Earth's spirit aura was extremely diluted. It was not likely a suitable place for cultivation at all.

There were ten bare hills like this all around here where no useful resources could be exploited.

There were only a few of low-level small beasts dwelling inside of some further forests around them. No cultivating resources could have been found even if they had killed all of those beasts.

The Xia family's people were living in several of the mountain caves that were surrounded by these bare hills, together with some wild nomads.

Having been one of the greatest forces of the Kyara Sea, but now, things had changed. The Xia family was now really destitute and extremely ashamed when they were now facing this situation. Before, when they had been in their glorious time, many people of the Xia family were familiar with a life of ease. Their lives, however, had tragically suddenly changed. They couldn't adapt to the miserable life on this island right now, thus many of them wanted to leave.

The Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had recently sent out their messages to the Xia family. They constantly came to seek a marriage alliance between Xia Xinyan of the Xia family and Gu Yu of the Gu family and Feng Hai of the Heaven Lake Divine Land. If the Xia family agreed, the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land would immediately cede some islands with dense Heaven and Earth's spirit aura for the Xia family's people to reside in.

The wish of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had quickly circulated through the entire Wind Cloud Island. Many of the Xia family people, who couldn't stand the miserable life in the Wind Cloud Island anymore, went to beg Xia ShenChuan to agree with the other two forces in exchanging Xia Xinyan's whole life's happiness for their more comfortable living conditions.

"Those scumbags!" Xia ShenChuan harrumphed. He certainly had heard about this rumor, and also knew some abominated faces in his family.

"Don't let them bother you. Right now, the Kyara Sea's situation is not clear yet. Either the Gu family or the Heaven Lake Divine Land will all aim at the forces in our hands. Seeking a marriage alliance is fake, taking the Xia family to be their human shields is real."

Zhou Yu nodded. "We can also see through it. But many of our people can't. When they were at the Kyara Sea, they had gotten used to an easy life. Suddenly, they had to move to this Wind Cloud Island, of course, they are in shock with a totally brand new life. I am afraid that after a while, that they would possibly covertly leave here. If it is like that …"

Xia ShenChuan's countenance changed. "Is this true?"

Zhou Yu forced a smile and slowly nodded.

Xia ShenChuan's face suddenly became somber. In his eyes appeared a murderous look. "Put an eye on them. If they don't obey my orders, just kill one or two of them to threaten the rest, to remind them who is their master."

Zhou Yu's body was shaken. He said with a trembling voice, "Head Master, if we kill our own people, the situation might get even worse."

"I don't worry about it too much." Xia ShenChuan's face was very frigid while speaking. "The Kyara Sea's situation is so complicated right now. Neither the Henglua Sea nor the Black Water Sea is surely safe. Once the Demon Dwellers take action, these so-called formidable forces can even hardly protect themselves, let alone sparing some strength to take care of us. Therefore, if our family agrees to associate with them, we will become their sacrificed objects, the first ones who will fathom the Demon Dweller' fangs."

Zhou Yu contemplated for a while, then slowly nodded.

The Gu family, at the Thousand Swords Peak.

Numerous swords were plunged everywhere on the mountain peak. Under the sunlight, those swords were sparkling and reflected brilliant colorful rainbows.

Countless of swords which looked like a sea of swords, among of which somehow vaguely had spirits, some of them had even produced shrieking sounds.

This Thousand Swords Peak was the Divine Land of the Gu family, which had been created by nature thus possessed a miraculous sword nurturing power. Many high-qualified swords were forged, then plunged into the Thousand Swords Peak, and aged as it endured the wind, the storm, or the dazzling sunlight.

After many cumulating months and years, these swords seemed to have spirits.

This was a miracle. No one knew how come the Thousand Swords Peak had this ability. After having had this Thousand Swords Peak, the Gu family immediately took advantage of these swords here in becoming one of the greatest forces of the Kyara Sea.

The Thousand Swords Peak could be considered the Gu family's root.

An elder man in a blue blouse was sitting straight on the tips of the sharp swords with an emaciated face. In the middle of the numerous dazzling sword lights, his countenance was calm as if he was attentively gathering the swords' auras to cultivate some kind of secret scripture. Sword spirits kept flashing on and off from his body mysteriously.

"Swoosh"

A chubby warrior was riding a three-tchi (1 tchi is equivalent to 33.33 cm) long silver sword, flying across the wind with a fast speed. The ear-piercing sound of the wind suddenly covered the entire Thousand Swords Peak.

"Da ge (chinese way to call an older brother)!" Gu Ji's tiptoes poked on the silver sword. He was floating behind the elder man in the blue blouse and respectfully said with a low voice, "Hua Meng was arrested when he was on the way to the Three Gods Sect. Xiao Ling Lung has also been arrested …"

The eyebrows of the man in the blue blouse jerked, but his eyes still hadn't opened yet. He said indifferently, "Ling Lung's gone to the Chasm Battlefield, how come is she there? Moreover, who dares to arrest Hua Meng? Have the Demon Dwellers taken action already?"

"No, Hua Meng sent a message saying that it is … is a man of Yang family who has done so." Gu Ji said.

"A man of the Yang family?" The elderly man slightly shouted and eventually opened his eyes. His eyes were profound, completely placid like the water inside of a well.

"The Yang family still has someone in the Kyara Sea? Hua Meng is ranked at the Second Sky of the Sky Realm, so the person of Yang family who has arrested Hua Meng should have an outstanding reputation. Who is he?"

"You've never met him." Gu Ji shook his head and said. "Hua Meng transmitted his message, saying that he is from the Chasm Battlefield. That person said that if you want to have your men back, you have to personally go there."

"He said that I have to go there myself?" The elderly man harrumphed. "Is Yang Qing Emperor there?"

"Yang Qing Emperor isn't there, but Hua Meng … there are certainly some God Realm warriors there."

"God Realm warriors?"

"Umm, he said maybe not only one."

"Not only one?" The eyes of the elder man suddenly shot out numerous sword auras. An endless consecutive explosive sound came out from the peak of the mountain which was opposite to the Thousand Swords Peak. Many lava rocks on that peak were crushed into ashes, the peak constantly shook as if it was about to collapse in no time.

Gu Ji bowed his head without daring to say anything further.

"I really have to go there."

Gu Shao, the head Master of the Gu family, contemplated a little bit before leaping up. Many of the God Swords in the sea of swords surrounding them, shrieked and then disappeared into his body.

At the same time.

Heaven Lake Divine Mother, the head Master of the Heaven Lake Divine Land had also received the same information. After being astounded for a while, she was also decisive in going straight to the Snow Dragon Island from the Heaven Lake Divine Land.

Before going to the Snow Dragon Island, Gu Shao and the Heaven Lake Divine Mother had transmitted that information to the Three Gods Sect.

Not long after that, the Three Gods Sect's forces everywhere were all been updated about the current situation on the Snow Dragon Island.

The information of the abnormal incident on the Snow Dragon Island had been transmitted throughout the entire Kyara Sea.

… … … … …

The Snow Dragon Island.

Under the instructions of Di Shan, Yu Rou, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo, the people of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race quickly captured the terrains around the Kele Clan's location. They started to set up shelters and partitions layer by layers, turning this area into a restricted area.

In a short time, the flanks of the Snow Dragon Mountain had been dug out to make mountain caves.

As the Demonic Sound Clan's people had the icy yin trait, they turned these caves into their cultivation shelters, constantly went in and out to cultivate devotedly.

The Wings Race's people had chopped down ancient trees to build wooden houses. With all those activities of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race, the Snow Dragon Island had some major changes.

"What do you want to do after all?" At a place beside an artificial lake of the Kele Clan, Gu Ling Lung stared at Shi Yan ferociously. "The Demon Dwellers at the Kyara Sea seemed to have taken action. The Great Seas are facing a great danger. You should let us go, and unite with us to deal with the Demon Dwellers. Why do you still want to confine us?"

"Unite with you?" Shi Yan smiled frigidly. "If it wasn't because of you, the Demon Dwellers wouldn't have pursued us to the Chasm Battlefield. You think just because of the Demon Dwellers' invasion, I would pretend as if nothing had ever happened? Uniting with you to deal with Demon Dwellers? It's ridiculous!"

"So, what … what do you want?" Gu Ling Lung felt very chilled inside of her heart and quietly sensed the insecurities.

"You will know soon." Shi Yan calmly said.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

The Snow Dragon Island. Snow blanketed the entire mountain layer by layer. A gloomy world of snow looked like it had been draped by a silver sheet of cloth.

Snowflakes were fluttering around everywhere. In the middle of the snow dune, Shi Yan was standing bare-footed like a stone. His eyes were closed tightly as if he was listening to the earth's sounds.

The bitter Earth Realm cultivation was tough indeed. Just refining the profound Qi alone wasn't enough.

After many arduous cultivating days, with the tattoo of the Black Head Lotus on his chest, he just needed to be focused, the speed of the refining profound Qi was already much faster than that of an ordinary person.

The purity level of the profound Qi inside of his body had reached the breakthrough point. He could vaguely feel that he was just one small step away from entering the Third Sky state.

After having asked for Yi Tian Mo's and Di Shan's opinions, he realized that in order to break through the Earth Realm, it was necessary for him to connect with the earth.

The earth under his feet existed for hundreds of thousands of years. Deep inside of the ground contained a lot of wonders and miraculous sounds of movements, which was impossible for ordinary people to feel or discovered.

However, if the Earth Realm warriors mediated and focused, when their mental states were immersed inside of the earth while they released their spirit powers, they congregated the God purified aura on the ground underneath their feet and relaxed their comprehension. They could definitely sense the earth's sounds of movements.

According to Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo, there were many kinds of marvelous vibrations inside of the earth. The vibrations of each phase of time and each season were totally different. If the warriors could sense those vibrations clearly as well as created a wonderful connection with them, their comprehension of the earth would enter a whole new world.

In order to quickly break through the Earth Realm, except for training and practicing the profound Qi, the soul, and the body, connecting with the earth was indispensable.

At the time when the leaders of the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu gamily hadn't come yet, and Di Shan, Yi Tian Mo were still busy with reforming the Snow Dragon Island, Shi Yan was putting all of his efforts in breaking through the new realm. He whole-heartedly concentrated his mind, bitterly cultivated with the hope that he would soon break through the peak level of the Earth Realm and enter the Nirvana Realm.

Only when he entered the Nirvana Realm did he have hopes of controlling the Sky-breaking Shuttle. This peculiar treasure from the abandoned land with its arrogant aura had communicated with him with a spiteful attitude, which had made Shi Yan quietly irritated, but he wasn't able to do anything.

Under the freezing weather, Shi Yan had been standing there for three days and two nights already.

On the third night, the stars were ambiguous in the dark sky, as the moon was coldly bright and the wind which could chill oneself to the bone were howling like blustering demons. This scene brought along the icy yin aura which spread throughout the entire world.

Shi Yan's countenance didn't have any changes.

The snow was unceasingly falling, layer upon layer. With millions of snowflakes gently floating around him, before he knew it, he had become a snowman.

His sea of consciousness was quiet. The five devils also seemed peaceful. Flows of his soul consciousness were being absorbed into the ground, penetrated thousands of zhang (1 zhang is equivalent to 3.33 meters) deep under the ground until they couldn't go any deeper.

After having penetrated thousands of zhang deep under the ground which then spread out e

verywhere, his soul consciousness could feel a few of very feeble fluctuating vital living forms. At this depth, there unexpectedly still existed small living entities. This discovery had astonished Shi Yan significantly.

With his bare feet on the ground, Shi Yan used both the comprehension of his soul consciousness and his mental powers to sense every single tiny bit of transformations under his feet.

Regretfully, after having attentively induced mental comprehension for three days and two nights, he still hadn't got much. He hardly felt the marvelous sounds of the earth's movements, which Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo had mentioned.

According to Di Shan and Yi Tian Mo, those sounds of movements were produced every passing second. He just needed to activate his mental comprehension and understand the essence of the Upanishads, he then could use his spirit to feel them.

However, Shi Yan was not able to comprehend them right away.

An endless chain of mountains surrounded him. A corner of the ice on the peak of the mountain sparked.

The matriarch of the White Wings Clan, Yu Rou, was standing shoulder to shoulder with Di Shan with a frigid face. From a distance, they both looked at Shi Yan who had been standing in the snowy weather for three days and two nights.

The moonlight was like skating blades that shone inclinedly to the earth, which made the surrounding area of the mountain icily brighter.

"It's already been three days and will be three nights after tonight. Our Master's fortitude is really exceptional." Yu Rou spread her small white hands, two snowballs in her hands were sparkling under the moonlight. A flow of freezingly icy aura from the snowballs slowly condensed, the two snowballs compacted and gradually became two transparent snowballs.

"That's beautiful. The abandoned land never had snow …" Yu Rou gently raised her delicate hands, the transparent snowball in her hands gyrated in the air, projecting faint snow-white lights.

"It has taken me three years to be able to enter the Third Sky from the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. It was because it has taken like forever to be able to use the spirit to comprehend the sounds of the earth's movements."

Di Shan clasped his hands behind his back, looking up to the sky as if he was also immersing in his old memories.

"It took me roughly about two and a half years. Although the sounds of the earth's movements are always produced, it needs a restful mind as well as a highly comprehensive cultivation in order to feel the earth's rotation. Sometimes, one also needs a bit of luck to be able to feel it.

Yu Rou smiled and nodded. "That's right. Luck is something that cannot be touched but it really exists. People with good luck will usually be one step ahead compared with the others. Fate is also one kind of God's will. If things follow the will of God, putting forth only half of one's effort could already receive much more achievements than the others. Talk about luck."

"We still didn't tell him that it would have been best to sense the sounds of the earth's movements at the place where there were constant seisms. The sound of the earth's movements is clearest when there is a seism. If he can capture the frequency of the sounds of the earth's movements, then adjust the frequency vibrations inside of his body to match with the sounds of the earth's movements, he can thoroughly understand them. Also, he will be able to capture the essence of this Realm."

Di Shan looked at Shi Yan from a distance, and said coldly, "Sensing the sounds of the earth's movements when there is a seism is still the unofficial way. I don't think its results are as good as when he uses his mind to comprehend it. I still believe that the perceptions through hardships are the most precious."

"That's right. I believe that he can do it. Perhaps he will be able to enter the peak of the Earth Realm shortly afterward." Yu Rou said with a smile.

Do Shan gently shook his head, disagreed with her, then said, "It's not that easy. The reason his realm has been so quickly enhanced is thanks to our medicinal herbs as well as many of the peculiar treasures inside of his body. Of course, I know that his abilities are exceptional. However, he just entered the Second Sky of the Earth Realm a few months ago. To be able to comprehend the sounds of the earth's movements in such a short time is obviously impractical. Remember, that you and I have needed almost three years to be able to do so."

"I still think that his innate abilities are much more than ours." The corner of Yu Rou's mouth beamed out a smile. "Didn't you see that old Yi Tian Mo's behavior towards Master has marvelously changed after they had stayed together for a while? At first, even though Yi Tian Mo had vowed to make him his Master, the gesture was not really whole-hearted. He did it because of the three Heaven Flames on Master's body. He was afraid that his clan would have perished, that was why he had reluctantly agreed. However, right now, he's changed. I realized that Yi Tian Mo's eyes now have a glimpse of respect when looking at Master."

Di Shan contemplated for a long while, then nodded with a suspicious face. "That's why I also feel weird about it. I don't know why Yi Tian Mo has started to trust and respect him that much after only five days."

"Hahaha, this is called the enchanting power of the personality. There should be a lot of secrets about Master that we don't know about yet. Among the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo is the most cunning and clever one, but he's already changed. So, Ka Ba and Ya Meng will also be truly devoted in no time." Yu Rou smiled deliberately and mumbled to herself. "There are some people who were born to have this innate leading ability."

Di Shan was astonished.

————————————–

The Wind Cloud Island.

Inside of the feral bare mountain, a beautiful charming figure suddenly flared up and instantly disappeared. That figure was like the sprite of the forests, that were bewitchingly beautiful, and as subtle as a light breeze.

"Boom"

This figure stepped on the mountain rocks and then lightly flew towards the mountain cave not far from there. After she had flown one hundred meters away, an explosion resounded from the mountain rocks which she had just stepped on.

"The realm is not steady yet. This way of using forces is not precise …" Xia Xinyan thought to herself, then she suddenly accelerated and appeared inside of that mountain cave like a faint light zooming over just in a blink.

The mountain cavern was not big and the chambers inside of it were sparse. These chambers had been indelicately and primitively built. The Heaven and Earth's aura was not dense inside of the cave, which was unsuitable for the warriors' cultivations.

Around dozens of the warriors of the Xia family were residing inside of the mountain cave. Also, there were roughly ten warriors from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family. Besides, an arena had just been set up there, inside of the cave.

Among the warriors from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family, two young men with handsome and intelligent appearances were the most outstanding ones.

Gu Yu of the Gu family had three pieces of the God Sword of the Gu family with him. He was at the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. His face was bright and delicate like jade as his manners were bounteous.

Feng Hai of the Heaven Lake Divine Land was also ranked at the Second Sky of the Earth Realm. He possessed the Black Water Martial Spirit. His physical body was flexible and delicate, as his elegance and appealing appearance even surpassed the girls'. While he was standing there, many young girls of the Xia family looked at him with brightened and seducing eyes. They both assessed him and whispered to each other at the same time.

Gu Yu and Feng Hai were the two leaders of the new generations of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land after Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. These two young men had not only prominent appearances but also an outstanding cultivation base. They were the important figures whom the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land had sent over to seek marriage with Xia Xinyan. The real purpose of this marriage was to control the forces of the Xia family's hands through the marriage.

The war with the Demon Dwellers was coming closer. If they could have the Xia family's forces before the battle, it would be the luckiest thing for the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land.

Xia Xinyan, who was like the sprite of the woods, had agilely descended. She was so elegant and noble with her delicate and slender manners. She stood there without saying anything, but she was still like the bright moon in the sky, which drew all the men's eyes.

Gu Yu and Feng Hai were arrogantly receiving many flattering compliments from some young men of the Xia family with ignorant gestures.

However, after Xia Xinyan had descended, these two young men's eyes brightened up. Their bodies slightly swayed, which was hard to recognize. A gentle smile also appeared on their originally arrogant and frigid faces while they were gazing at Xia Xinyan.

"Xia Xinyan, let me introduce you. This young man is Gu Yu from the Gu family. This is Feng Hai from the Heaven Lake Divine Land. They are both exceptional youths of the Kyara Sea, they …" Xia RuiXing's face was full of gaiety, he laughed out loud while introducing Gu Yu and Feng Hai to Xia Xinyan. Everything he said about these two men was all compliments.

Xia RuiXing was the collateral branch of the Xia family. As his cultivation base was at the Nirvana Realm, he had a high position in Xia family, he even sometimes despised the lineal persons of the Xia family. He was nominally Xia Xinyan's uncle.

"No need to say more." Xia Xinyan's eyebrows knitted tightly while interrupting his floods of words and coldly said, "I know the purpose of their arrival. I am here. Anyone of them can win over me, I will satisfy their wishes. If they lose, they have to get the hell out of here, and never ever bother me anymore."

Everyone's expressions inside of the cave all slightly changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 282: Determination

Translator: Wuxia Dream

Editor: Mercurial_

"Xinyan, don't be rude." Xia RuiXing slightly shouted with an unpleased face. He said with a low voice while knitting his eyebrows. "Once you use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, you will instantly enter the Sky Realm. Not to mention Gu Yu or Feng Hai, even I myself, will surely not even be considered as your opponent. How could it be?"

Gu Yu and Feng Hai were also a little embarrassed and awkwardly smiled without replying.

Both Gu Yu and Feng Hai knew about the miracle of the Xia family's Reincarnation Martial Spirit. Once the Reincarnation Martial Spirit was activated, Xia Xinyan's forces would not just simply increase several times its original size, but it could be enhanced one whole higher Realm.

Although Gu Yu and Feng Hai had a little bit confidence in their own strengths, they knew that they were not able to defeat this peculiar Reincarnation Martial Spirit. Thus, they didn't dare to be a hero in accepting that challenge.

Zhou Yu was standing at the side quite far away, frowning while looking at Gu Yu, Feng Hai, and the other warriors of the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land.

Xia ShenChuan hadn't shown up yet. He had just reminded Zhou Yu to pay more attention to the situation here. If there weren't any major issues happened, he would not show up in order to avoid the conflict between the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land.

"Hmm" Yue Feng from the Heaven Lake Divine Land, who had the Nirvana Realm cultivation base, also came this time. He couldn't help but speak up while coldly looking at Xia Xinyan, "If you don't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, your challenge can be thus considered. But if you win using the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, there is nothing more to say."

"The spirit aura on this Wind Cloud Island is very diluted. I don't want to stay here for too long." Gu ZhengYang's face was unpleasant. "Gu Yu and the Gu family's powers and conditions is number one or number two at the Hengluo Sea now. We've granted the privileges to you when we have degraded ourselves towards making a marriage alliance with you. Don't be too self-conceited."

Zhou Yu's countenance suddenly changed.

The faces of many of the people of the Xia family also slightly changed. They seemed to be bitterly looking at Gu Zheng Yang indignantly.

If the Yang family was still here, if we were still at the Kyara Sea, and if our ancestors hadn't fallen into this insane situation. Would the Gu family still have dared to bully us like this? We would have made all of you suffer while crawling on the ground.

Every one of the Xia family secretly clenched their teeth while remembering their glorious days at the Kyara Sea, those illustrious days with the Yang family when they had gone forth to conquer the other Seas.

Regretfully, things had now changed. Their former dignity had left them further and further away.

As of now, the Yang family had been in decline. The Yang Tian Emperor had been missing for so long without any news that the people of the Yang family had wandered into many unknown places. The Kyara Sea, which had been invaded by Demon Dwellers, was not their common ground anymore.

Meanwhile, the time when their great Master was conscious was much less than when he was in his dementia. Thus, it was impossible for him to shoulder the responsibilities of the family.

"Haiz!" Zhou Yu was among the people, shaking his head while releasing a long sigh. He looked at Xia Xinyan pitifully with a bitter face. Suddenly, Zhou Yu was startled as if he had just realized something. His eyes brightened, staring at Xia Xinyan without even blinking.

After quietly releasing his soul consciousness, Zhou Yu slowly sensed everything around him for a while. His eyes got brighter, as his body slightly trembled.

"The Peak Earth Realm! You unexpectedly have reached the Peak Earth Realm!"

The Xia family had never seen the fact that the realm had such a big improvement in almost just two years.

Zhou Yu secretly nodded his head while looking at a mesmerizing figure that was calmly standing among his people. He thought that with that privileged trait, it was understandable why Gu Yu and Feng Hai were such an eyesore. Only those who were in the top of the combat list could catch the Lady's eyes.

But, the little rascal whom she was missing, was he worthy or not?!

"Who said that I have wanted to use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?" Xia Xinyan's voice was cold, her eyebrows furrowed. "I don't need to use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. I will have a fair fight with you. If you two unite with each other and win over me, I will carefully consider your request. How does this sound?"

"What?"

"Fighting with the two of them alone?"

"Could it not be true?"

The Xia family's people were clamorous, looking at her with astonishment, wondering how come she could have this kind of offer.

Xia RuiXing got dazed for a while. He then suddenly burst into laughter, clapping his hands and said, "That's good. I agree with this offer. Feng ge, Gu ge, what do you think?"

Yue Feng and Gu ZhengYang laughed out loud with a despising look and slowly nodded.

"Yu er [1, don't disappoint our family." Gu Zheng Hai slightly shouted. "You fight with her first. Unity is just a joke for the other people. Hmm, the Gu family doesn't need to unite with any others. I believe in you!"

Gu Yu revealed a delicate smile. He walked to Xia Xinyan with a gentle move. He said with a low voice while his eyes were full of hope, "Miss Xia, where do you think is most suitable for the fight?"

"The bare mountain over there." Xia Xinyan's finger pointed at the low bare hill next to them. She swept her neglected eyes towards Gu Yu then to Feng Hai, and said, "You two better unite with each other. Otherwise, you will be defeated miserably. Then don't blame me for not reminding you."

After saying so, she slightly moved, leaped up and flew out more than one hundred meters away just in a blink.

"Feng ge, I'd like to go first." Gu Yu clasped his hands towards Feng Hai with a faint smile. Then, he immediately turned into a fading shadow flying towards Xia Xinyan's direction.

The eyes of Zhou Yu, Xia RuiXing, Feng Hai, and Gu ZhengYang all flared up, looking towards the bare mountain.

A vibration which was like an earthquake came out from the bare mountain all of a sudden. Lava rocks from that mountain constantly erupted into rubble, scattering everywhere in the sky.

Rubble was densely dispersing. Zhou Yu and the other people from more than a thousand meters away could only feel a collision power from that hill, but they couldn't see what was happening there.

An ear-splitting explosive sound constantly reverberated from the bare mountain.

After one minute, the sound had stopped.

"Swoosh"

Gu Yu was thrown out from that thick mist of rubble with torn clothes and a dirty face.

The armor on his body, which looked like silver fins, had been riddled with holes. From those holes, it could be vaguely seen of many open wounds, which were deep to the bones.

"Boom"

Gu Yu feebly fell down to a meadow of weeds at the foot of the bare mountain. His appearance was extremely miserable, as his face was ashen with confused eyes.

"Yu er!" Gu ZhengYang was livid with rage, shouting, "You said that you wouldn't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. That girl really wants to die. Since you are unreasonable like this, don't blame us for not going easy on you."

Gu ZhengYang shouted angrily as if he wanted to storm over inside of the bare mountain to kill Xia Xinyan.

Zhou Yu harrumphed coldly. His figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu ZhengYang. He knitted his eyebrows and said, "I've been staying with the Xia family for many years, so I know very well the sign when the Reincarnation Martial Spirit has been used as the back of my hand. Although I have carefully watched for a long while, our lady actually has not used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit."

"Didn't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?! Gu er cannot be that bad?!" Gu ZhengYang obviously didn't believe it. He revealed a frigid smile and said, "She's used some way to hide it from you and then secretly used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. I don't believe you!"

"Don't …" Right at this time, Gu Yu shouted weakly, cocked his head and dolefully said, "She… she hasn't used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit indeed."

"What?" Gu ZhengYang was startled.

"Feng Hai …"

The rubble in the sky gradually disappeared. Xia Xinyan's heart-stirring figure reappeared. She was standing on the bare mountain, looking towards Feng Hai from the distance, then coldly said, "Your turn."

Feng Hai's face had slightly changed. He suddenly laughed out loud and then leaped up and flew towards the bare mountain.

"Boom boom boom"

Another earth-shaking explosive sound echoed. From numerous rubble scattering all over the sky, Feng Hai's skinny body bounced right off even faster than Gu Yu's.

Feng Hai fell down next to Gu Yu, wiped the trickle of blood away from the corner of his mouth while shaking his head with miserable eyes. "Miss Xia, you are really dangerous. I think the top five of the combat list are not your match even if they were here. Based on what Miss Xia has performed today, you can easily be on the top three of the combat list. I, Feng Hai, know that I could not possibly defeat Miss Xia. I will no longer have this kind of thought. I will never come to disturb you again." After speaking, Feng Hai walked away lonely ignoring Yue Feng's question.

Gu ZhengYang constantly changed, angrily looking at the calm and delicate figure atop of the bare mountain. He then nodded firmly after a while, grabbed Gu Yu and shouted, "Let's go!"

"Her real realm has reached the peak Earth Realm. With what she has displayed, she is qualified enough to enter the top three of the combat list."

Feng Hai's body suddenly stopped, then talked to Yue Feng who was standing behind him, "I have condensed seven drops of the black water, each of which was destroyed by her. Luckily, I had retreated in time, otherwise, I am afraid that I would have ended up with serious injuries like Gu Yu. She was unexpectedly so powerful without even using the Reincarnation Martial Spirit. We have underestimated the Xia family's potential."

Yue Feng's face was in total shock.

"She has reached the Peak Earth Realm?" Gu Yu's face was pale white as his eyes showed fear. "I am afraid that I am not her match."

"Xia family wants to take the constraints and punishments instead of favorable proposals. Yu er, don't think too much. No matter how exceptional the ability of that girl is, the Xia family doesn't have God Realm warriors. They had been tremendously declined at the Kyara Sea. Especially that the Xia family used to be united with the Yang family, and always oppressed our Gu family. Right now, as the Yang family is screwed, we obviously won't let go of the Xia family that easily." Gu ZhengYang's face was serious, frigid light flared up in his eyes. "The Xia family's suffering time is not far ahead."

… … … … … …

The Snow Dragon Island, in the middle of the avalanche.

It was unknown since when Shi Yan had been wearing only blue shorts, more than half of his big bare body was exposed. He was intimidatingly standing under the dense falling snow.

Suddenly, Shi Yan, who now looked like a dominating statue, slightly shivered with a very tiny amplitude of movement.

Along with those slight shivers, sparkling lights slowly moved under his skin, which was like small streams of water that gradually gathered at the profound Qi's halo on his belly.

A peculiar sound of movements came out from the underground as if it quietly absorbed into his body through his feet.

The amplitude of his body's shivers got bigger and bigger. Glorious dazzling lights spread out from his body in a short time, along with his shivers after a while.

"Seven days, faster than I could have ever imagined." From the snow mountain in the distance, Yu Rou was a little astonished. She revealed a smile while mumbling to herself.

A few paces away from her, Di Shan was in shock with an agitated face and brightened eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 283: The Peak Earth Realm

Translator: Wuxia Dream

Editor: Mercurial_

Ice and snow were growling and the wind was chilled to the bones. Next to the very thick blocks of the iceberg, half of Shi Yan's naked body was slightly shivering.

After standing amid the snow and ice for seven days and nights bare-footed on the hard icy surface, as well as holding his breath and comprehending, Shi Yan had harvested a lot of achievements.

For fluctuations, which were numerous times less than the flaps of butterflies' wings, deep underground, ordinary people could possibly never ever realize or feel them for their whole life.

However, as Shi Yan had been bitterly cultivating for so many years, he had gained spirit aura which far surpassed that of ordinary people. Thus, after a long perseverant time of having used his spiritual sense to perceive, he had finally sensed the heart of the earth.

Even though it was minuscule and hard to distinguish, he had successfully sensed it after a long time of concentration in silence.

When that extremely tiny movement was transmitted to his sea of consciousness from his bare feet, Shi Yan suddenly processed a miraculous comprehension, which was like a relief from suffering. Even the host soul inside the sea of consciousness was also purified and sublimated. The host soul followed that sound and rippled very subtle moves from the inside of the sea of consciousness.

Flows of spirit instinctively immersed in the halo of the profound Qi on his belly. So did the soul consciousness.

After the fluctuation of the sea of consciousness had appeared, matching with the sound of movements under the earth, the halo, which was originally very dazzling, gradually became clearer and more delicate.

While the soul consciousness penetrated the halo, Shi Yan's mind eye (the third eye) absorbed all the profound Qi's halo. He began to see every single of tiny transformations inside it.

A world of sparkling lights!

This world was floodlit with numerous peculiar shining crystal-like lights. Those countless lights were branched like a giant jade-like transparent tree covering the entire sky verdantly, which secretly contained pure and tremendous profound Qi.

By using his third eyes, Shi Yan could see everything as clear as in his hand. The world of the profound Qi's halo gradually appeared inside his heart and then was transmitted into his sea of consciousness.

Shi Yan had never thought that the interior of the profound Qi's halo was wonderful like this. He had used the profound Qi every time he fought, but he never knew the place where his profound Qi gathering was this radiant and marvelous.

Until his mind and heart had immersed in it completely, he now had a sensational feeling from the bottom of his heart due to this miraculous and stupendous spectacle.

Numerous fulgent branches bound together to form a giant transparent ancient tree trunk. Purified profound Qi, which was contained inside each of those branches, radiated brilliant marvelous lights.

However, the transparent ancient tree trunk didn't have any leaves nor fruits. Even the roots were extremely small.

This seemed to be just the beginning of the tree with the primitive shape, as it had not reached the best stage yet.

"Roar roar roar"

There appeared very small movements in his sea of consciousness. These movements were like the minuscule movements of the earth. In return to the movements of this radiant ancient tree trunk, its branches also waved rustlingly. Shi Yan could vaguely hear some sound.

Following the movements of this ancient tree trunk, each branch luminesced glitteringly. Dense profound Qi turned into many beams of lights flying freely in this radiant world.

He urged the profound Qi subconsciously.

While his spirit was still immersing in the profound Qi, many flows of lights were flying freely inside the transparent ancient tree trunk suddenly started to shot out of to the edge of the tree.

Right after that, Shi Yan instantly realized that the purified profound Qi was massively spreading out from the halo of the profound Qi.

The ancient tree trunk luminesced brilliantly. Each transparent branch was slightly swung, releasing numerous lights out of that ancient tree trunk, which ruined the marvelous and miraculous halo of profound Qi. They then turned into the original profound Qi, which was the forces he had used in combats.

Everything had turned to be clear. After having comprehended for only a short while, Shi Yan already knew the scene deep inside the halo of the profound Qi, the place where profound Qi had been hidden, as well as the containing form, the orbit and the way to urge them …

As being able to comprehend easily, when he wasn't well-prepared yet, he felt his body shaking violently and the sound frequency of the movements being transmitted from under the earth. Movements inside of his sea of consciousness had matched with the movements of the transparent ancient tree trunk.

The host soul was submerged in the essence …

He had entered the Third Sky of the Earth Realm as easy as flipping his hand over. He now could easily feel the sound of the earth's movements with his bare feet on the ground.

Stretching his arms and opening his hands, Shi Yan urged the profound Qi and then condensed them into the Life Seal.

Seven sparkling seal blocks were suddenly formed with the speed that was twice faster than normal. With a violent impetus that seemingly wanted to break mountains, the Life Seals shrieked and shot out, engraving on the snow mountain.

"Boom boom boom"

The ear-splitting explosion immediately came up from the mountaintop. Sharp icicles, which looked like sabers, were smashed into pieces. Chopping board size icebergs splattered everywhere under the cold moon and then rolled down massively to the foot of the mountain.

Shi Yan in the sole blue shorts was bowing his head in silence, thinking of something in the chilling moonlight atop a freezing and empty mountain,

Yu Rou and Di Shan were standing almost one thousand meters away, looking towards his general direction with serious faces. They didn't speak, as they were afraid it would disturb him.

Long after that when the moon had gradually moved and almost disappeared, Shi Yan put on his blue clothes, and then deliberately walked towards the snow mountain which had been struck down. One of his hands placed on the tip of the sharp icicle and quietly sensed it.

"What?" Yu Rou slightly shouted and casually threw the sparkling snowball, which she had just created, away. "Master seems to discover something. Should we go there and check?"

Di Shan nodded and slowly spread out his anomalous five or six-meter-long black-ink wings. They were slightly swinging. Di Shan looked like a demon from hell with frigid aura, his pupils looked cold-hearted and aggressive.

Yu Rou's mouth revealed a faint smile from a corner. Her snow-white wings hadn't opened yet. After slightly swaying her mesmerizing body, she gradually vanished from the snow mountaintop. When she reappeared, she had been already at Shi Yan's side, bowing her head, walking close to Shi Yan and gently asked, "Master, what did you find out?"

Di Shan was a little further away from Shi Yan, strangely looking at Shi Yan's hand placing on the tip of the icicle. Shi Yan was contemplating with his closed eyes, seemed to think of something.

He didn't raise his head and still kept his current posture; Shi Yan, with his eyes closed tight, sent the spirit aura of the Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring into the tip of the icicle. This spirit aura then groped along the icicle and went into the deepest place inside the Snow Dragon Mountain.

The Ice Cold Flame was the Heaven Flame with the icy trait in Heaven and Earth. However, in this miraculous world, creatures with the icy trait were not only the Ice Cold Flame alone. Besides humankind and pagans, this mysterious unpredictable world also had strange powerful creatures which were similar to the Heaven Flames.

Beasts were one of those creatures, but they were also the most ordinary ones.

"It was not that I've found out something." After a while, Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows while raising his head, glanced at Yu Rou and Di Shan who were very curious, then explained, "It is the Heaven Flame with the icy trait inside my body. When I've sent my soul consciousness into the Snow Dragon Mountain, through its delicate icy spirit aura, my soul consciousness can feel another icy creature which is similar to it."

Di Shan's and Yu Rou's countenance was in shock.

"Patriarch Di Shan, call Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba to come here. The Demonic Sound Clan's knowledge of souls is much better than your Wings Race's. I will instruct them. Hopefully they can find out something." After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan said seriously, "We can stay on the Snow Dragon Island for a while. During this time, we have to thoroughly understand the entire Snow Dragon Island like the back of our hands. There shouldn't arise any unpredictable things out of our expectation."

"You can address me by my name." Di Shan slightly bent down, respectfully moved backward.

"You don't need to be so formal with him." Yu Rou smiled, straightened herself up, taking a few steps back and then said, "I know Di Shan, once he's decided something, he would never regret it. Even if that decision is wrong, he will still carry it out till the end."

She paused then continued speaking. "Therefore, as he's already vowed to make you his master, he wouldn't change it. No matter how much disappointing your future might be, if you are not dead, he will never break his vow. He pledges to take it as a bad luck but will never break his words. You don't need to be worried about him."

Shi Yan's pupils sparked a strange light. He immediately knitted his eyebrows, "I still should keep the respect for them. Although you guys have made me your master and called me Master, Di Shan, and Yi Tian Mo are still my predecessors. This doesn't change now, and will not change in the future either. Even if I surpass them one day, this will still remain unchanged."

Yu Rou's beautiful eyes brightened. She was a little bit touched, slowly nodded and said with a low voice, "My choice is not wrong. Being able to follow you might be a lucky thing for all of us."

Shi Yan shook his head, then said with a smile, "I am your disturbance for now, completely not a lucky charm or something like that. However, I will try my best and hope the future would not make you regret the decision you've made today."

After saying, Shi Yan retracted the hand placing on the tip of the icicle, closed his eyes and sent the message to the Ice Cold Flame, "How is it going?"

"Under the mountain, there is a kind of spirit aura which is very similar to me. But, it is hiding very deep inside. If that creature really exists, it is probably in a very deep sleep. The entire spirit aura on its body has been hidden, which is very hard to be found out. If I can't get out of this damn ring, I myself will not be able to identify exactly its location …" The Ice Cold Flame's reply made Shi Yan knit his eyebrows tightly. He said with a shocking face. "If you said so, there are peculiar things inside of the Snow Dragon Mountain for real?"

"Maybe …" The Ice Cold Flame hesitated for a while and then continued, "There is another possibility. Maybe that creature has left already, and the spirit aura I am feeling is just some remnants."

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"

The chilly wind was torn apart as some figures quietly appeared one by one. Di Shan and other three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all gathered in front of Shi Yan.

After shooting a quick glance, Yi Tian Mo bent his body, respectfully said with a shocked face, "Congratulations Master, you have taken one more step into the Peak Earth Realm. Based on your strength and innate ability, hopefully, you will reach the Nirvana in two or three years."

Ka Ba and Ya Meng were a little surprised, staring at Shi Yan for a while before congratulating him.

Shi Yan calmly waved his hand to prevent them from flattering. He pointed at the shining tip of the icicle and quickly went straight to the point, "This Snow Dragon Island has a peculiar thing. According to the Heaven Flame inside my body, there exists a creature with the icy trait on this island. The ability to sense the souls of the three of you is extremely powerful. So, use your ability to search carefully if there is this peculiar thing for real."

"Yes." Yi Tian Mo 's group of three and other two bent their bodies and then immediately sat down cross-legged, closed their eyes and started sensing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 284: Visitors

Translator:Wuxia Dream

Editor:Mercurial_

Yi Tian Mo's group of three and the other two were sitting on the ground with serious faces. Although there weren't any flows of profound Qi moving on their bodies, the snow where they were sitting cross-legged started to melt. Their fluctuating souls penetrated into the earth, spreading widely deep inside the Snow Dragon Mountain.

The body of the Demonic Sound Clan's people was different from that of humankind, as it possessed the yin attribute. Their body structure was built to be able to bring out the most of their soul forces.

Three of them were the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan. Their knowledge of the host soul and the sea of consciousness was far surpassed that of Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou. Even the high-class God Realm warriors of the Kyara Sea would be persuaded in terms of the knowledge of the host soul when facing these three leaders.

If having the soul fighting directly with them, the possibility of the Kyara Sea's warriors getting defeated was eighty or ninety percent.

The feeble fluctuating souls, which even Shi Yan, Di Shan and Yu Rou couldn't recognize, were moving slowly around the Snow Dragon Mountain then gradually went deep inside the mountain, penetrating the foot of the mountain to sense the icy living movements of special creatures existing there.

On the Snow Dragon Mountain, there obviously existed some creatures, some fourth-level, fifth-level beasts, or insects hiding deeply underground. As long as these creatures were still alive, they all emitted living fluctuations.

When Yi Tian Mo's group of three projected soul fluctuations, they realized numerous responses from lives immediately. At this moment, their spiritual souls were moving all around the Snow Dragon Mountain, so they could sense all the creatures' lives.

Among those countless living fluctuations, finding one with the icy attribute, which was hiding deeply inside as well as extremely powerful, was not an easy job.

With his soul consciousness being wide opened and his mind being calmed, Shi Yan could feel a minuscule fluctuation. This fluctuation came from deep inside of the earth, which was like a special beating heart of the Grace Mainland. However, as this fluctuation was in a very far distance, when it was transmitted to his feet, it was already very weak and hard to feel.

But, he still could sense it.

Therefore, the miraculous fact that Shi Yan's host soul was on the same melody with the sound of the earth's movements had stirred up his sea of consciousness. Also, the halo of the profound Qi inside his body had magical transformations accordingly. Everything led to the breakthrough to the Third Sky of the Earth Realm, very close to the Nirvana Realm.

Although Shi Yan had been observing for a long time and hadn't got anything yet, still, he wasn't despondent. He refined and condensed the Heaven and Earth aura by himself and poured the aura into the Black Head Lotus tattoo on his chest with the speed that was several times faster than that of the other warriors at the same level. After the spiritual aura had been gathered and refined into profound Qi, it slowly ran into the halo of profound Qi on his belly.

Without wasting any of the vitality, he made use of a little amount of free time to cultivate. Every time the realm was upgraded to another level, the demand for the profound Qi became extremely avid. At this time, cultivating bitterly and patiently would be good for the quick increase of profound Qi.

While the dense Heaven and Earth aura poured into his chest, Shi Yan quietly sensed the transformation of the Black Head Lotus tattoo; he then calmly and carefully circulated the Heaven and Earth aura inside the tattoo.

"Oh?!"

A miraculous fresh feeling suddenly appeared at the tattoo on his chest. Dense Heaven and Earth aura around the Snow Dragon Mountain gathered at the tattoo on his chest, then transformed slowly. Fresh aura, which was like the icy aura, started flowing out and getting into his body.

After having felt this aura carefully, he could see many beams of cold aura moving inside his vessels, slowly converging into the halo of the profound Qi on his belly.

That fresh aura was not as strong as that of the Ice Cold Flame but still very freezing. When it moved inside his vessels, Shi Yan vaguely felt the moving forces inside his nerves became sluggish.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh"

Strange vibration suddenly came out from Shi Yan's body. The fresh aura hiding inside his vessels began twisting to each other and then condensing.

"Twitter twitter twitter"

The fresh aura was absorbed into his body quickly, condensed at one place as if it just turned to be a small icy loach creeping through every corner of his body and searching for something.

That spirit creature rapidly glided, ran back and forth inside his vessels.

Shi Yan's soul consciousness followed it closely. It dashed non-stop, wandering around inside his body, and then slowly advanced towards the finger, which was wearing the Blood Vein Ring.

"What?"

Shi Yan got startled. As soon as he vaguely figured out something, he instantly sent out the message to the Ice Cold Flame. "There is an aura, which is similar to yours, dashing toward that direction. Can you try to sense it?"

A chilled-to-bone aura spread out from the Blood Vein Ring, his finger quickly turned into a sparkling ice crystal just in a blink of an eye.

Many flows of small black ice flashed up on his finger one by one and then suddenly rolled towards the freezing little rascal that looked like a loach and covered that little rascal immediately even before he could have any reactions.

"Chomp"

The little rascal, which had been condensed by the fresh aura turned into a tiny white fiber and flew out of his finger all in a sudden. It then penetrated deeply into the earth just in a blink.

"The icy aura underground is moving to the inside of the earth. Follow it!" Shi Yan shouted while his body was slightly shaken.

Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba and Ya Meng, who were sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened their eyes wider, looking to the direction which Shi Yan's finger was pointing at, nodded their heads and put all of their powers to pursue that icy aura.

"It is running away from me." The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring slightly swung, turning to a chilled-to-bone white flame. "I can feel its aura and it also can sense that I am probing it at the same time. It is very cunning, didn't try to find me right away. Instead, it separated its aura into many parts, then made use of the time when you were condensing Heaven and Earth aura to penetrate your body quietly and converged inside of your body afterward. Its ability to use the power is not less than mine at all."

"Icy aura, slithery like a loach..."

Shi Yan mumbled to himself. Suddenly, his eyes brightened up, he quietly thought, "Is it possibly an Icy Crystal Bone Dragon? In legends, the Snow Dragon Island used to be a lair of an Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. Did you find out any beast's aura?"

"Icy Crystal Bone Dragon ..." The Ice Cold Flame mused for a while as though it didn't agree with Shi Yan's opinion. "It doesn't look like one. The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon is a low intellectual creature. Even if it reaches the eighth level, its ability to use its own forces is not as good as that little rascal's. Perhaps it isn't the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon."

Shi Yan would not be persistent to oppose the Ice Cold Flame's opinion because, obviously, his understanding of beasts isn't as thorough as that of the Ice Cold Flame. He got the knowledge related to the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon through the legend being told by LinDa. Thus, he couldn't know about it as well as the Ice Cold Flame.

"I still feel that that guy doesn't look like a beast. Because beasts are very big, if there is a beast inside this mountain for real, it is easy to be discovered." The Ice Cold Flame contemplated for a while and continued, "You should be careful. If that guy can use the ice cold aura that skillful, its forces should be definitely extremely powerful. If it rebels, it's not easy to deal with."

Shi Yan nodded quietly.

When Shi Yan and the Ice Cold Flame were communicating, Yi Tian Mo's group of three was still searching for the peculiar icy force, which had gone into the earth. Shi Yan quietly observed the three of them, realized that they always knitted their eyebrows tightly as if things were not going well.

Yi Tian Mo suddenly glowered, his eyes beamed out a light.

Shi Yan looked nervous while asking. "Did you find anything?"

Yi Tian Mo nodded but then shook his head. Under Shi Yan's suspicious look, he said, "I've found out something indeed, but it isn't related to the icy aura that's gone into the earth. Instead, there are high-class God Realm warriors coming to the Snow Dragon Island."

"High-class God Realm warriors ..." Shi Yan mumbled to himself and faintly smiled. "We have some visitors then. Save this for later. Let's go and see who those visitors are."

Ya Meng and Ka Ba also retrieved their soul forces after having heard Shi Yan's words. Their faces looked confused and dispirited.

"It's really weird. The souls of three of us still couldn't identify its exact location. This kind of creature is very good at hiding, definitely isn't the low intellectual beast." Ka Ba contemplated a little bit and then said, "Luckily, we are still on this island. I can use one secret scripture next time, perhaps we can get something then."

After having heard this, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo seemed to come up with something, their eyes suddenly brightened.

Shi Yan also noticed Ka Ba's confidence, but he didn't dig into this topic anymore. He said with a smile, "Let's go to see our visitors."

An elder man in a blue blouse and an indulgent elder woman were walking shoulder by shoulder in the void of the Snow Dragon Island. There seemed stairs under their feet leading down to the ground.

"This is the first time I've come to this Snow Dragon Island. Ah, there seems many shelters have been arranged. Most of these shelters are to limit the exploration of the soul. It's quite exceptional indeed."

The elder man in the blue blouse nodded slowly, then talked to the elder woman. "You tell me, the remnants of Yang family really come from the Chasm Battlefield this time?"

"Both of the two Demon Kings have confirmed that Yang Tian Emperor is confined in the Fourth Demon Area." The elderly woman's face turned serious. "I've never heard that the Fourth Demon Area and the Chasm Battlefield are linked together. Moreover, even if they connect to each other, Yang Tian Emperor can't get out anyway. We don't know who the high-class God Realm warriors on this island are after all?

"In this unsettled situation, Yang family has come to make a mess. Hmm, it is really a headache."

The elderly man in the blue blouse forced a smile, shaking his head. A small beam of sword light flared up in his eyes. He talked to the elderly woman, "If this gives us more troubles, we should unite with each other to preclude this potential danger before the Demon Dwellers come. What do you think?"

The elderly woman said with a serious face. "Besides you and me, the guy from the Three Gods Sect might also come here shortly. I've heard there isn't only one God Realm warrior here. If it is true, we should be careful. I just don't believe that there are God Realm warriors for real. Perhaps it was only our people's illusion that made them mistake the fake God Realm warriors and the true ones."

"I think so." The elder man in the blue blouse smiled and said.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 285: Confrontation

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

The Snow Dragon Island wasn't too hot even during the afternoon.

Especially in the adjacent area of the Snow Dragon Mountain, cool breezes blowing from the mountain made the people living at the foot of the mountain feel very fresh and comfortable.

Inside of a four-story wooden house, the two Sky Realm warriors, Hua Meng and Huang Nan from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, were sitting opposite to the other two young warriors Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing.

Cao Zhi Lan, He Qing Man, and Pan Zhe were sitting at another place, eating fruits with complicated faces.

After Hua Meng and Huang Nan had delivered the message as Shi Yan had requested, they were still very curious about what had happened to Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. They kept asking and finally got some information about the ambiguous origins of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race. They felt frightened inside of their hearts.

The Kyara Sea was suffering the menace from the Demon Dwellers; now the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race suddenly came here from the Chasm Battlefield. Moreover, these two tribes also had high-class warriors which astonished Hua Meng and Huang Nan very much. They didn't know what the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had wanted after all.

"Our headman will come here shortly. Until then, hopefully, nothing would happen ..." Hua Meng looked at Gu Ling Lung with a confused face and said, "Our headman has been always arrogant, meanwhile the competence of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race is still unclear. If he gets angry, perhaps he will fight with these two tribes. If it is to be so, the situation will be hard to settle."

Gu Ling Lung obviously understood Gu Shao's personality, she nodded and said, "I hope our headman can sense the abnormalities on the island."

Qu Yan Qing's picturesque eyebrows knitted while she quietly released a sigh as she also worried for the Divine Mother Yu Qin, who didn't know of the situation on the island yet.

Pan Zhe and Cao Zhi Lan were sitting near there. After having survived through many soul experiments which had been carried out by Shi Yan, Pan Zhe's spirit was extremely down, he had lost his former manners from before. As of now, every time that he saw Shi Yan, he instantly felt cold-hearted within his trembling soul.

When they were at the abandoned land, Shi Yan had considered him his most regular experimental test subject, who had suffered the most from all of his dangerous soul experiments.

Those days were Pan Zhe's most dismal nightmares in his life, of which he didn't dare to think of again. Every time he thought about Shi Yan, he couldn't help but clenched his teeth angrily. Nonetheless, he still really had a big fear of Shi Yan.

"When you return home, what is your plan?" Cao Zhi Lan was the calmest one. Her charming face didn't have any glimpses of anger. She was not hasty, concerned, nor displayed any redundant feelings. "Pan Zhe, I'd like to give you an advice ..."

'What?" Pan Zhe's haggard eyes slightly flared up a lively light. He forced a miserable smile, looking at the beautiful girl next to him, "What advice?"

"Don't think about taking revenge on Shi Yan. You are not able to deal with him." Cao Zhi Lan hesitated a little bit before speaking with a low voice.

Pan Zhe's lips slightly shivered, subconsciously looking out of the window. He shook his head and said, "Did that bastard do something to my body? You could realize it that is so, right?"

Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes contained distraught commiseration. She gently nodded her head and said, "I think he has placed some typical formation technique inside of our souls. Even if that formation technique was precluded, it still leaves the obsession deep inside your spirit. If you confront him in the future, I don't think you have any chances of winning."

Pan Zhe could only reveal a forced smile as he knew that her words were all true. He bowed his head dolefully, released a sigh and mumbled to himself, "He is a monster. It is harder to deal with him than with the Yang people. I hope I won't see him again in the future, considering that I am scared of him ..."

Cao Zhi Lan was surprised, gazing at him for a while. She now realized that Shi Yan had used psychical means to destroy the leader-to-be of the Penglai Divine land. She couldn't help but have a wonderful feeling.

The elderly man in the blue blouse and Devine Mother Yu Qin of the Heaven Lake Divine Land were walking in the void, slowly stepping down from the sky and appeared in front of the wooden house where Hua Meng and Huang Nam were staying.

Gu Shao, with white hair on his two temples and a blue headscarf on his head, looked like an elegant scholar. As soon as they had descended onto the ground, he immediately shouted, "Where is the owner of this place?"

Yu Qin had a charming manner. As the laps of her clothes fluttered, her whole body exposed a holy graceful aura; her bottomless eyes also displayed an outstanding wisdom.

After the two of them had descended, they quietly released their soul consciousness that covered the entire Snow Dragon Island.

However, after their soul consciousness had at once spread out over the entire island, they didn't discover any auras of the God Realm warriors nor even the auras of the Sky Realm warriors.

This had surprised Gu Shao and Yu Qin very much. They became to be more cautious.

Before coming here, they had received information from Hua Meng and Huang Nan stating that there were God Realm warriors on this island and that they were not only ones. Because of this message, the two of them, who could have stirred up the entire ocean with only one stomp, humbled themselves to come here.

Although they didn't really believe that there were God Realm warriors on this island, they did believe that this place should have Sky Realm warriors who were only one step away from the God Realm.

However, since they had arrived on this island, not only didn't they get anything but also didn't sense any powerful living fluctuations. These facts startled them a lot.

As Hua Meng and Huang Nan, who were inside the four-story wooden house, heard the shouts of Gu Shao and Yu Qin. Yet they couldn't help but speak up to reply them. However, they realized that the sounds of their voices couldn't go through the marvelous silver halo of this wooden house.

Outside of the house existed some kind of soul defensive formation, which could prevent souls from investigating and discovering what was inside of the house. Thus, other people couldn't sense their auras even though they were near in a very short distance.

"Don't try any further." When Hua Meng and Huang Nan were trying to shout, Cao Zhi Lan suddenly stood up, quietly walked to the window, and looked out towards Gu Shao and Yu Qi. Her beautiful face displayed a shocked and frightened look, "Gu Shao, the headman of the Gu family and Yu Qin, Divine Mother of the Heaven Lake Divine Land, who both have a tremendous cultivation base of the First Sky of the Spirit Realm, still couldn't locate our existence. This is ..."

Cao Zhi Lan stopped speaking, but all of the other people's faces in the house had changed dramatically, as their hearts frantically beat, their eyes couldn't help but display fear.

"Impossible, absolutely impossible ..." Gu Ling Lung mumbled to herself and didn't believe that it was true. "Great-grandfather has the Spirit Realm cultivation base, how come he can't find out that we are in here, at such a short distance from him? He is definitely doing it on purpose. Right, definitely on purpose!"

"Nothing is impossible." Cao Zhi Lan took a deep breath. "I have always been watching the Demonic Sound Clan. I've realized that this peculiar race has a miraculous soul perception which far surpasses ours. You will not deny in doing this because all of us have already undergone this as well. Ya Meng's body and the profound Qi are not as strong as ours, but he could use his special soul technique to control us as easily as in turning his hand over. This point alone can show how dangerous their spiritual Upanishads are."

Pan Zhe slowly nodded and discouragingly said," Lady Cao is right. This race is much better than us in terms of soul potentials.

"The three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan all have the God Realm cultivation base. At the same realm with Gu Shao and Divine Mother, their perception of souls and the sea of consciousness is much more profound than that of the other two. This is the truth, we have to believe it. If it is not true, how come Gu Shao and Divine Mother was not able to discover the defensive formation that the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan had arranged."

Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing started to be really worried.

A big and imposing figure quickly glided over from the distant snow mountain and appeared in front of Gu Shao and Yu Qin shortly.

"I am Shi Yan from the Yang family at the Kyara Sea. I would like to greet you two predecessors." Shi Yan clasped his hands together with a respectful manner. He said with a smile, "The two of you come here from thousands of miles far away, which has made me very joyful."

"Shi Yan?" Gu Shao's eyes were like cold sharp swords looking at him and then said with an arrogant manner, "I've never met you before. Let the Elder of the Yang family come out to talk to me. You are not qualified enough to address me."

With a quick glance, Gu Shao could instantly realize that Shi Yan's cultivation base was only at the Third Sky of the Earth Realm. Obviously, he was not worthy enough for Gu Shao to lay his eyes on or even say anything further.

"Let my people go first." Yu Qin's voice was cold although her face still remained lenient. "I want to see the people of the Heaven Lake Divine Land first, then we can discuss with the Yang people. The Yang Tian Emperor has been confined, we don't know who else is worthy enough for us to meet."

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, his smiling face gradually got frigid, "You two seem to look down on me."

Gu Shao shook his head and said, "It is not that we are looking down on you. It is just that you are not qualified enough to negotiate with us. Little rascal, call the elders of Yang family to come here. The Yang family has already sunk into the bottom of the Kyara Sea, so if you guys want to mess with us, it is actually not a wise move."

Yu Qin didn't say anything, instead, she kept pacing back and forth in one place with flows of gentle aura emitted from her body, sensing the situation here.

"If it wasn't for you, having united with the Demon Dwellers to deal with the Yang family, the Demon Dwellers couldn't have entered the Kyara Sea and you would not have encountered the current difficult situation." Shi Yan suddenly harrumphed, said daringly, "The reason that the Demon Dwellers have invaded the Kyara Sea is because of your stupidity. I didn't think that you have even repented of what you have done."

"What?" Inside of Gu Shao's eyes flashed up a sword-shaped lightning, which quickly dashed towards Shi Yan.

That sword-shaped lightning, which was as long as a finger, suddenly shot out incomparable sword aura.

That small lightning also contained dozens of tremendous sword shadows, which covered the entire sky and earth as though they wanted to tear the sky down[H1].

As soon as those sword shadows went into Shi Yan's eyes, they immediately turned into thousands of giant swords plunging down from the sky.

The sword shadows appeared everywhere which brought him a feeling of helplessness. He couldn't do anything but to let them cut him up into pieces.

With just one lightning surge flaring up from Gu Shao's eyes, Shi Yan couldn't even have one defending reaction.

"Swoosh"

A black-ink feather suddenly appeared in front of Shi Yan. This black feather swung about, emitting thousands of rippling black waves. As soon as those waves had diffused, the [H2]entire heaven and earth were covered by a black hue, daytime instantly turned into night time in a blink of an eye.

"Boom boom boom"

A series of earth-shaking explosive sounds came out. While Shi Yan was still in a daze, he heard Gu Shao's scream.

In the next blink, the darkness no longer existed, then daylight reappeared.

Gu Shao's face looked very confused. He shouted in fear. "There are God Realm warriors indeed!"

[H1]Or the sky apart. Either or.

[H2]You ate a slice of whole grain bread, not the entire loaf.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 286: Strong

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Di Shan looked very calm, stood in front of Shi Yan in silence, spreading out his black wings. Cyclones of forces, which could be seen by ordinary eyes, were projected successively from his wings covering the entire space around Shi Yan.

The ink-black light circles appeared one by one next to Shi Yan and then slowly diffused outwards.

Dreary and anomalous aura, which was like ocean tides, densely gathered around Shi Yan. This aura didn't seem to be afraid of the sword's attack or the full-power strikes of the God Realm warriors.

Gu Shao's eyes shot out the lightning. His face turned to be serious and frigid, "Pagan tribe?"

Di Shan's black wings were eye-catching. As soon as he appeared, his origin was instantly disclosed.

The Kyara Sea's current situation was very complicated. Dealing with the Demon Dwellers' invasions was extremely urgent. At this critical moment, Di Shan's appearance was very sensational.

Especially when Di Shan had the cultivation base of the God Realm.

"So what?" Di Shan was ignorant; he faintly said. "We are from the Chasm Battlefield and have desired this fertile land for so very long. This land used to be our martial arena before. As we had left this land for quite a long time, you have occupied it. Since we have now come back, we are entitled to get a part of the resources which had originally belonged to us."

Gu Shao's countenance changed slightly. Yu Qin was also sputtered with fear.

"You guys also want to have a part of the soup bowl?" Gu Shap took a deep breath, his manner was not very normal. "At this critical time, your request is hard to be settled. However, you alone don't have enough strength to get anything of the Kyara Sea."

Many violent flows of sword intents were then shot out from Gu Shao's body.

The dazzling and blinding five-color sword aura, which was like the lightning growling and howling in the sky, dashed straight towards Di Shan, bringing along its destructive power.

Streams of the sword auras were as tiny as small snakes slithering throughout the entire sky and earth.

The sword auras then tore the air into pieces. In the middle of those ear-piercing sounds, the space surrounding Di Shan cracked open, creating many beautiful five-colored rifts.

The attraction forces massively flowed out from those rifts as if it wanted to swallow up everything.

Numerous wooden houses were pulled up from the ground and then flew straight into those space rifts.

At the foot of the Snow Dragon mountain, even big rocks which were like small mountains couldn't have resisted that attraction force. They constantly flew up and were drawn into those five-colored space rifts. Then they all disappeared just in a flash.

Shi Yan's face had tragically changed with fear.

One strike of a God Realm warrior was earth-shaking indeed. It was unexpectedly tearing apart the air, cracking open many rifts of space which could have swallowed up everything.

The most terrifying thing were the heaven-shaking sword intents, which had been projected by Gu Shao.

Under the control of those heaven-shaking sword intents, those splits of space could be urged by Gu Shao, constantly changing their directions according to his wish.

This was the first time that Shi Yan saw the horrendous forces of a God Realm warrior with his own eyes. The mightiness which Gu Shao was displaying severely frightened Shi Yan. He was a little bit worried for Di Shan.

According to Yu Rou, Di Shan was the highest-level warrior of the Wings Race with the anomalous and unpredictable cultivation base, which was as if it could have changed the entire sky and earth.

However, Shi Yan had never witnessed Di Shan's real ability. Although Shi Yan knew that the body of Wings Race's people was very sturdy and mighty, together with their forces which were much more powerful than that of the other warriors at the same level, he was still a little worried. He was afraid that Di Shan would be defeated under Gu Shao's violent assault.

Di Shan's eyes were slightly half-closed.

His black wings flapped gently. Circles of ink-black light slowly spread progressively.

Those circles of black lights had been linked together, each circle interlocked with another one. In the middle of the links, a black light was sparkling nonstop and then spread out everywhere.

A flow of devilish murderous auras had quietly diffused.

Those circles of black light gradually made contact with the space rifts, covering the sword halos.

Di Shan took action softly and gently like floating clouds and mild blowing breeze. His manner was very deliberate without any signs of being greatly intimidated.

But, Gu Shao's eyes suddenly became panicked.

Those circles of black light seemed to have eyes. They had locked all of Gu Shao's sword halos and sword intents just in a very short time.

"Crack"

A crispy sound resounded. The Sword halos were crushed into numerous light spots, then vanished into those rifts of space.

Only a short while later, all of those rifts closed.

The circles of black light that were spinning inside those rifts suddenly swelled and then exploded, shooting out countless dazzling black rays.

Gu Shao's body trembled slightly. His eyes beamed out a frightening light. He silently stepped backwards a little bit and stood shoulder to shoulder with Yu Qin.

Di Shan was still imposingly motionless. Only his black wings had stopped flapping. He quietly looked at Gu Shao and then swept his despising look to Yu Qin who was about to take action.

"What? You two want to unite to fight with me?"

Gu Shao didn't answer, his face didn't look pleasant. Yu Qin shouted slightly, the wrinkles on her face stiffened. Peculiar white lights like ripples of water moved on her lenient wrinkled face.

Her body which was originally bending, now gradually straightened up. Her clothes fluttered.

Under Shi Yan's scrutinized look, the wrinkles on the face of the eighty-year-old woman quickly disappeared.

After only a few seconds, her face turned to be soft and white like the face of a young maiden. Even her neck and ears were also changing rapidly as her skin became smoother, more like velvet, elastic and resilient.

Her height had also increased five or six centimeters more.

Only in a short time, the head of the Heaven Lake Divine Land was as if she had just unexpectedly been restored to life, turning into a beautiful thirty-year-old woman even though she had almost stepped into a coffin.

Her skin was now creamy white, her beautiful eyes were full of tumbling waves, and her body was full of vitality.

"Devine Mother is about to take action." In the four-story wooden house, Qu Yan Qing's beautiful face changed dramatically. Her body trembled slightly and her eyes were full of confusion.

"The legend turns out to be true ..." Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to herself. "Once she takes action, she immediately restores her youth and maintains the peak level status. The magical Upanishads of the Heaven Lake Divine Land is really terrifying. It is the blessings from God as I am witnessing this now. Regretfully, she will not get anything good from the fight either."

Pan Zhe agreed in silence, nodded his head while smiling miserably, "I just hope that the situation will not be getting worse."

"I am afraid it will be." Cao Zhi Lan shook her head. She instantly realized something and couldn't help but slightly scream out with a strange face.

Three warriors were sitting next to Pan Zhe were from the Heaven Lake Divine Land and Gu family alternatively. These three warriors were similar to Pan Zhe, also lucky to survive after having been Shi Yan's soul experimental test subjects.

At this time, these three warriors seemed to be forcefully pulled out, their faces were instilled with full of fear.

Their bodies slowly flew up to the air, quickly floated out of the range of the defensive formation, then appeared in the void in front of Shi Yan.

Under the attentive eyes of Cao Zhi Lan, Gu Ling Lung, Pan Zhe, and Hua Meng, Shi Yan faintly smiled, pointed at those three warriors who were being confined by some unknown forces and then shouted, "Explode!"

"Boom Boom Boom"

Three skull-piercing sounds came up from the three warriors that had exploded.

Those three warriors, who were frightened and panicked, were killed just in a flash. Their skulls had cracked apart and fresh blood splattered from the top of their heads. They instantaneously died on the spot.

Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces turned purple with murderous rage.

"This is just the start." Shi Yan turned his head back, looking at the group of Gu Ling Lung, and Hua Meng behind from a distance. He smirked wickedly and pointed towards those people.

Suddenly, Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing the two girls were tied up by some forces, then uncontrollably leaped up.

Cao Zhi Lan, Hua Meng, Huang Nan and He Qing Man were all horrified with frightened faces, and dazedly looked at these two girls slowly rising up.

After the death of the three warriors, Cao Zhi Lan understood that a slaughter would probably ensue. As she looked at Shi Yan's cruel smile, she felt powerless and frightened.

"Don't!" He Qing Man begged miserably, "Shi Yan, please don't! I know you can see us. Please let them go, don't kill them!"

Shi Yan wasn't moved, his eyes displayed an unconcerned look.

The delicate bodies of Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing trembled and they couldn't restrain their fears. They stared at Shi Yan who appeared to be coming closer and closer, thus they started to have thoughts of hopelessness.

"Little Ling Lung!"

"Qing'er"

Gu Shao, Yu Qin goggled, then became panicked, and couldn't help but scream out.

"The positions of the three previous warriors were probably not high enough. I think these two girls should be enough then." Shi Yan's face was calm, his voice was cold. He looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing, then shook his head while saying, "Regretfully, I haven't even really interacted with you yet ..."

"Little rascal, you win!" Gu Shao let out a sigh, all of the sharp swords on his body vanished in a blink.

The smooth and white face of Yu Qin slightly shivered, wrinkles reappeared on her face in just a short time, and she regained her eighty-year-old appearance.

Her lenient face could not be disguised any longer.

Yu Qin angrily looked at Shi Yan and shouted. "What do you want after all?"

"What do I want?" Shi Yan seriously thought for a while before shaking his head. "I haven't thought of anything yet. But, if you are really obedient, they can continue to live."

Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's eyes were full of anger, but they couldn't do anything.

It wasn't that they didn't want to save Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. However, Shi Yan didn't have any moves and Di Shan didn't take any action nor released any forces.

This meant the person who had brought Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing out was not them, but someone else.

Gu Shao and Yu Qin were both God Realm warriors. They were quietly sensing around but couldn't locate the aura of that secret person.

This had scared the both of them a lot. Moreover, they didn't know whether that hidden person had placed any formation techniques on Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing or not. Therefore, they didn't dare to take any risks, and could only accept to lose unpleasingly.

"We will not take any actions anymore." Gu Shao confirmed with a strange face.

Yu Qin nodded reluctantly.

"That's ok." Shi Yan revealed a smile but actually, he was very cold-hearted inside. He waved his hands towards a place to signal for someone to bring these two beautiful girls back.

Under Gu Shao and Yu Qin's scrutinized look, Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing were like wooden statues that slowly floated backwards and then disappeared abnormally.

Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's face changed again. The precautions increased in their eyes.

"Now, can we discuss decently?" After the two girls had returned to the wooden house, Shi Yan deliberately clasped his hands again with the same respectful manner as earlier. "Predecessors, please take a seat."

Although Shi Yan had invited them to sit, there weren't any chairs there.

Gu Shao and Yu Qin harrumphed and then sat down cross-legged on the hard ground with resentful faces. They looked at Shi Yan, wondering what he had wanted after all.

"Let's talk about the compensation." Shi Yan said with a smile.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 287: The Declaration of Love

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

"Compensation?" Gu Shao and Yu Qin coldly harrumphed at the same time. Their eyes were even more frigid; the corner of their mouths beamed out disdainfully.

"What does the Gu family owe you?" Gu Shao didn't bother to look at Shi Yan, instead, he stared at Di Shan. "You are from the Chasm Battlefield. The Gu family has never met you before. I don't know how the Gu family is related to your tribe?"

"We and the Yang family are allies." Di Shan looked indifferent, didn't want to talk with Gu Shao any further. He pointed at Shi Yan and said, "Let him discuss it with you."

"That guy?" Gu Shao's face was astonished. "He can speak for you?"

"Yes, he can."

Gu Shao and Yu Qin exchanged their looks in shock. The way they looked at Shi Yan now had a little change.

Shi Yan only had the Earth Realm cultivation base. In their eyes, he was just a puppet who was controlled by Di Shan and another hidden person in the dark. He shouldn't have any rights to talk.

From the beginning, Gu Shao and Yu Qin hadn't really respected Shi Yan. Although Shi Yan had also shown his sturdiness, they had thought that Shi Yan just simply followed Di Shan's orders, as they hadn't assumed that he could be the one who would have discussed it with them.

However, from what Di Shan had said, Gu Shao and Yu Qin understood that their judgment was probably wrong. By this time, they started to look straight at Shi Yan and considered him a person who could talk to them equally.

"Alright," Gu Shao knitted his eyebrows unpleasingly and said, "You said something about compensation? What do we owe you?"

"Uniting with each other to deal with the Yang family, making a mess at the Kyara Sea, taking action arbitrarily in the Yang family's territory. Those are your mistakes." Shi Yan was confronting Gu Shao and Yu Qin, the two famous persons of the entire Kyara Sea, but he wasn't scared of them, instead, he was talking confidently. "Your stupidity has led to the invasion of the Demon Dwellers - the fall of Kyara Sea, and the current difficult situation in the entire area. Everything is because of your mistakes."

"Hmm!" Gu Shao and Yu Qin coldly harrumphed simultaneously. Their faces looked unpleasant and became more serious. They were not hasty to explain anything yet.

Shi Yan smirked, contemplated for a while before continuing, "It looks like if I don't tell you more practically, you will not cooperate."

"What?" Gu Shao's eyes flashed up a furious light. "More practical?"

"The Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land, each of you will give us five of your islands that are in the adjacent area of the Wind Cloud Island. They used to belong to the Yang family. A total of ten islands, the names of those islands are Ice Moon Island, Wind Star Island ..."

Shi Yan took his time to name all the islands which he had already carefully checked.

While hearing what Shi Yan was saying, Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces were getting more unpleasant, but they still restrained their anger. Their eyes were chilled to the bone.

"Damn it! The Gu family have made our efforts to exploit those five islands. Every of them has either mineral springs or herbal mountains. This little rascal is dreaming. He even dares to intimidate the Gu family."

Inside the four-story wooden house, Gu Ling Lung suddenly stood up. She was so resentful that she couldn't storm out and have a life-and-death fight with Shi Yan.

Hua Meng grabbed one of her arms and pulled her back. The powerlessness was showed on his emaciated face. "Lady, please don't be agitated. It's useless if you go out now. Instead, you will distract our headman."

Gu Ling Lung's charming body wriggled for a while but couldn't get out of Hua Meng's grip. She shouted angrily, "Shi Yan, you are such a bastard. At this time when we are all facing the Demon Dwellers' invasion, you still don't care for the major matters. You will have to repay sooner or later."

Shi Yan coldly smiled, glancing at Gu Ling Lung from a distance. He raised his left arm and flapped in the air.

Gu Ling Lung's body slightly trembled, her eyes flashed up a panicky light as her small face instantly reddened.

In the abandoned land, every time she acted like a tigress showing her fangs and claws, Shi Yan immediately gave her a lesson. Shi Yan had done this movement so many times before, which was using his hand spanking her round jade-like butt. After this, the marks of Shi Yan's hand had always remained on her butt.

As seeing Shi Yan flapping his hands in the air, Gu Ling Lung remembered her disgraceful life from before, feeling both ashamed and angry. Her agitations completely disappeared.

Gu Ling Lung quietly released a sigh, shaking her head while saying to Huang Nan next to her. "Those five islands gather a lot of precious resources of our Heaven Lake Divine Land. His request is too much ..."

Huang Nan's eyes were full of anger. "That little rascal is having a daydream. Devine Mother absolutely will not give these five islands to the Yang family."

Qu Yan Qing nodded her head and said, "Definitely not."

"Nothing is impossible." Cao Zhi Lan's hands were placed on the window, her delicate body slightly bent down, her round butt perked up creating a fascinating curve. She looked at Shi Yan from a distance with a leisurely manner. Her voice seemed a little strange. "He is not just merely shooting an arrow. If he's given out this request, he definitely has some backup plans. As from what I've seen, he will probably get what he wants ..."

"It is impossible!" Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing shouted at the same time.

He Qing Man also stood up, looked at Cao Zhi Lan incomprehensively. "Lady Cao, why do you feel that Shi Yan will achieve his purpose?"

"You guys listen to it by yourselves." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile like hundreds of flowers blossoming. Nothing could compare with her beauty right now.

"You base on what to have that request?" The sword auras torrentially emitted from Gu Shao's body. Although his face still remained calm, his ten fingers were sparkling with sword halos like snakes wriggling and showing their fangs, bringing people a terrifying feeling of the extremely sharp and tremendous sword posture.

"Based on what?" Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows as though he was contemplating, then said with a smirk, "If you can't fulfill my request, you go ahead start the fight. At this point of time, you can't even deal with the Demon Dwellers. If our forces jump in, I believe the name Heaven Lake Divine Land and Gu family will be wiped out of the Kyara Sea."

As soon as Shi Yan finished those words, there suddenly appeared a flow of horrendous auras which could destroy bones and souls.

"The third God Realm warriors!" Yu Qin was panicked. She couldn't control her emotion anymore, suddenly stood up. She looked towards the peak of the mountain which was not far away with strange lights flaring up from her eyes.

Behind the peak of that mountain, next to a pointed icicle, Ka Ba was laughing out loud, walking over to the side of Yu Rou and Ya Meng then said, "At first, Yi Tian Mo has asked me to disclose my aura just a little bit to give them more pressure. But unexpectedly, our Master has had a wicked intention already. He told all of us to hide, only threaten them little by little. This makes people even more miserable than displaying all the powers at once." Ya Meng's face looked brutal. "These two guys really overestimate themselves. If they back us to the corner, we just capture both of them then."

"Don't rush," Yu Rou smiled and said with a low voice, "At this Kyara Sea, we are considered pagan races. If we become the enemy of all human warriors in this entire area, we will encounter many difficulties later. Our master is still young but not stupid, he knows how we can get the most benefits."

Ka Ba nodded and said sincerely, "Master's uprightness is exceptional indeed. Although he is only an Earth Realm warrior, he isn't scared of the two God Realm warriors. Instead, he dares to intimidate his opponents. He really has qualifications of an outstanding hero."

While the three of them, Ka Ba, Ya Meng, and Yu Rou were discussing there, Gu Shao and Yu Qin were restlessly worried as if they were sitting on fire over there.

"You have other three God Realm warriors?!" Gu Shao took a deep breath, finally started to feel insecure. "Three God Realm warriors. Very few forces at the Kyara Sea can resist this force. However, if human warriors of the Kyara Sea unite with each other, defeating you is not that difficult." Gu Shao clenched his teeth with frigid eyes, then said, "Don't push us too much!"

"It is you alone who are pushing yourself." Shi Yan wasn't scared at all. He coldly glared at Gu Shao and said, "If you don't agree, so wait until I unite with the Demon Dwellers to wipe out your names."

"You dare to cooperate with the Demon Dwellers?" Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces changed again.

"What?" Shi Yan pretended to be astonished. "You seem to be very surprised? It isn't what you've never done before. Why do you think joining with Demon Dwellers is treason and heresy? When you and the Demon Dwellers had united with each other to deal with Yang family, didn't you also have the same thought?"

Gu Shao and Yu Qin got bewildered, couldn't say anything.

"I don't want to talk too much," Shi Yan harrumphed and said, "Each of you gives us five islands, we will remain calm, and Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, Hua Meng, Huang Nan can be still alive. But, if you don't hand over the islands, not only the four of them have to die but also two of you will be buried with them."

After finishing these words, Shi Yan stood up, walked straight towards Cao Zhi Lan and others in the house without even glancing at Gu Shao and Yu Qin. When he turned around, he coldly said to two of them, "I'll give you one hour to consider."

Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces kept changing, as their eyes looked dazed. They stood still on the spot, being filled with anxiety.

When Shi Yan went through the soul defensive formation that Yi Tian Mo had set up, Yi Tian Mo suddenly showed up from nowhere, quietly nodded towards Shi Yan implicating that everything was still under control.

Shi Yan smiled without saying anything. He then walked slowly into the floor where the group of Cao Zhi Lan and others were waiting. His eyes swept over Gu Ling Lung, who was gritting her teeth with hatred, then moved his eyes to He Qing Man, who was having a confused face, and said, "If there aren't any unexpected things, you can leave today."

"You bastard!" Gu Ling Lung shouted with anger, "I didn't expect that you fish in troubled water."

"You have to repay for your mistakes." Shi Yan's face got more serious, his eyes sharpened. "If it weren't because of your stupidity, Yang family would be still at the Kyara Sea and the Demon Dwellers wouldn't have intruded. As you have done wrong, you have to compensate for it."

"Shi Yan, I agree with what you've said." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile and flattered him all of a sudden. "Cao family has made mistake. Ah, if you have the same request with Cao family, I can stand up to make Cao family hand over five islands as a compensation."

Cao Zhi Lan leaned against the window. Her body exposed fascinating curves, her eyes flared up a wise light as she emanated mesmerizing glows.

Pan Zhe and Hua Meng quietly swallowed. They wondered why this beautiful girl suddenly became so illustrious like this.

"You can speak for Cao family?" Shi Yan was astonished.

"Of course." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. Her pink lips curled up, she looked very lustful. "I can also control my own future. Shi Yan, if you want to marry me, Cao family can take ten islands as my dowry. So, have you ever thought about this? Hahaha, if you do, I will be responsible for my words."

When Cao Zhi Lan uttered those words, she didn't felt ashamed at all as if she was actually discussing some major things in a serious manner.

Shi Yan's eyes and mouths were wide opened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 288: The invitation of the Three Gods Sect

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Outside of the defensive formation.

Di Shan was standing imposingly, coldly looking at the two people opposite him.

Yu Qin and Gu Shao were whispering in the discussion. Their faces constantly changed, their eyes flashed up complicating lights, and their eyebrows kept knitting tightly. They were obviously frustrated.

Inside of the defensive formation.

From a distance of fifty meters, with an astonished face, Yi Tian Mo looked at that incomparably appealing woman who was talking to Shi Yan with an unimaginable manner.

On the ground floor.

A bunch of people, including Hua Meng, Huang Nan, Gu Ling Lung, Pan Zhe, Qu Yan Qing, and He Qing Man, was all wearing strange faces. They bewilderedly looked at Cao Zhi Lan, who was ranked number three in the Power Rankings and was considered the popular outstanding leader of the new generation of the Cao family. They didn't expect that she was able to utter those superficial words that could unpleasantly pierce through the others' ears.

She… was she serious?

She was the leader of Cao family's new generation ranking the Peak Earth Realm, extremely beautiful, the goddess who allured and mesmerized numerous outstanding guys at the Endless Sea. Still, she proactively suggested getting married to Shi Yan?

Hua Meng and Huang Nan goggled, looking at each other, doubted whether they had heard it right or not.

Pan Zhe's face was extremely bizarre, shaking his head constantly as if he didn't want to believe what was happening in front of his eyes.

Shi Yan was also in a daze, knitted his eyebrows while contemplating without saying a word.

" Miss…Miss Cao?" He Qing Man was full of confusion. She asked with a strange voice, "Jie (Chinese way to call an older sister), you want … what do you want to do?"

"Lan jie, I didn't hear it wrong?"

Gu Ling Lung raised her fist up, forming a posture which looked like she wanted to stamp the ground. "Has that little rascal planted some formation technique inside your soul? If not, how come did you rave like this?"

Other people's face brightened, they quietly nodded in agreement with this idea. They looked at Shi Yan again with full of disdain and precautions.

"He isn't that boring." Cao Zhi Lan only smiled. Her small mouth curled up as her beautiful eyes rippled with many strange lights. "Shi Yan, what do you think about my suggestion?"

Shi Yan contemplated without speaking; his face was very bizarre.

"In the Endless Sea, the Martial Spirit Palace, the Yang family, the Cao family, and the Three Gods Sect are the most powerful forces. In recent years, although the Cao family has never taken any major actions, no one dares to deny the Cao family's real ability. The Cao family's status in the Tuta Sea is quite similar to the Yang family at the Kyara Sea before. If you marry me, the Cao family will be the strongest ally of the Yang family. Moreover, I assume that I deserve to be your wife more than Xia XinYan. Either my background or my ability is much better than hers. Besides, I do believe my appearance is not less than hers either." Cao Zhi Lan wore a big smile; her beautiful eyes stared at Shi Yan. "So? If you consider this proposal carefully, you will see that it will bring you a lot of benefits."

"Miss Cao, will you love me?" After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan suddenly revealed a smirk with a strange light flashing up from his eyes. "I want to ask you, why? Why are you proposing to me? I believe that many men who have higher cultivation base than mine. The Yang family has currently collapsed, my status is not worth mentioning. Why did you come up with this proposal?"

"I believe in you." Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a faint smile. Her radiantly beautiful eyes sparked lively lights. "I believe in your future which will be more glorious than all the other men that I've met in the Endless Sea. I think that my life will be very colorful being with you. In short, I have respect for you."

Shi Yan was surprised.

The other people in the wooden house were also astonished with their wide-open eyes and mouths. They all had strange faces and felt that Cao Zhi Lan had gone crazy.

"Lam jie, you disappoint me." Gu Ling Lung stamped her foot as she was so angry that she almost exploded. "This little rascal is a despicable bastard, extremely disgusting, self-seeking, and very arrogant. How could that kind of person deserve you?"

Qu Yan Qing also slightly shook her head as she obviously didn't understand either.

Only He Qing Man cocked her head, considering for a while. After she recalled Xia Xinyan's judgments for Shi Yan, she gradually figured out some clues, ambiguously felt that Cao Zhi Lan's daring proposal should have a reason.

She knew Cao Zhi Lan in the Endless Sea was famous not only for her martial strength but also for her acceptably exceptional wisdom.

An elegant, pure, intelligent, and beautiful girl like her didn't even try to show her nobleness. Instead, she bravely threw Shi Yan an olive sprig. Has she gone insane?

Following this flow of thoughts, He Qing Man quietly evaluated Shi Yan. She suddenly remembered that Shi Yan had only been at the Disaster Realm before he entered the Chasm Battlefield. As of now, after just two years, he had already reached the Peak Earth Realm. This breakthrough speed was earth-shaking.

A series of thoughts flashed up in He Qing Man's head, which had surprised her even more. The more she thought, the more logical things had become. After this, the way she looked at Cao Zhi Lan was more admirable.

He Qing Man admired this girl's hardiness, her beautiful eyes, and her manners when dealing with major matters.

"Xinyan jie, where are you? Someone wants to steal your man. She is also a strong opponent. You have to be careful …" He Qing Man thought to herself.

"Shi Yan, tell me if I am pretty?" Cao Zhi Lan slenderly swayed her delicate body around in front of Shi Yan. Her full breasts were prominent, and her waist was small. She looked like a fresh flower which could attract others to be immersed in it and never want to wake up again.

"You are really beautiful." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. His flaming and lustful eyes scanned her wonderful body up and down. "Among the girls that I know, only Xia Xinyan's face can compare with your beautiful one."

Shi Yan mused for a while then said with a thoughtful face. "It is just that I don't have any intentions to get married nor have children for now, nor bind my marriage with the families' major matters. If I like a woman, I won't care about her background or forces nor if she can help me or not. It will be merely my love for her, and it wouldn't be related to anything else."

After saying that, under the puzzled eyes of the others, Shi Yan immediately left, walking outside of the house without caring about Cao Zhi Lan.

Gu Shao and Yu Qin had stopped discussing. Their faces were gloomy, a little discontented and angry.

Shi Yan appeared quietly and then said with a smile. "How are you considering it?"

"We agree with your request." Gu Shao took a deep breath, forcefully restrained his anger and shouted, "Let my people go!"

"Ok."

Shi Yan raised his hand in the air and said with a very pleasing manner, "Release them."

The defensive formation, which looked like a moon on the bottom of a well, was instantly broken after a flow of forces zoomed over it.

The group of Hua Meng, Gu Ling Lung, and the others immediately appeared from the defensive formation. Cao Zhi Lan was still in a daze.

"You guys can go now." Shi Yan pointed toward that group, and then he turned his head around to look at Gu Shao and Yu Qin and said, "You will send your people to hand over those ten islands to the Xia family. I know the Xia family is currently living in the Wing Cloud Island, which is in between your two forces. Do you understand what I mean?"

Gu Shao slightly harrumphed and nodded with rage.

"That's good," Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. "You guys can bring your people out of here. I'll assure that once you and the Demon Dwellers engage fighting, we will just stay on the mountain and watch the fight. We will not get involved in it."

Gu Shao and Yu Qin were full of hatred and certainly had some other plans. They looked at Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing and nodded, implicating that they wanted to leave the Snow Dragon Island right away.

But, right at this time, an unusual phenomenon happened in the sky.

A strange beast with flames all over its body slowly descended from the sky. That beast was as big as a small mountain, its body was sturdy, and its gestures was magnificent.

"Flame Unicorn!" Gu Shao screamed out with his shocked face. "Tang YuanNan is here."

The Snow Dragon Island's weather was usually very cool but became hotter after the Flame Unicorn came. Thick frozen snow on the peak of the Snow Dragon Mountain started to melt. White fogs dispersed and gathered up in the sky.

The level-eight Flame Unicorn was the mount of the Hierarch in power of the Three Gods Sect, the Sun God Tang YuanNan.

Di Shan harrumphed, raised his head looking at the Flame Unicorn which was slowly descending with an unjoyful face.

Gu Shao's and Yu Qin's faces were shocked. They felt a little bit more powerful when the Flame Unicorn had appeared. However, they realized that there seemed to be no one riding on the Flame Unicorn.

"What?" Gu Shao and Yu Qin were amazed, released their soul consciousness to check and discovered that the Flame Unicorn came here alone. The Hierarch in power, Tang YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect, didn't show up.

"Who is in charge here?" A powerful and rude voice echoed from the Flame Unicorn. This level-eight beast could open its mouth and speak the human language. Flames rose inside its big pupils. The scorching aura on its body was like the condensed sunlight.

"It's me." Shi Yan raised his head and smiled.

"Was the information that was delivered to the Three Gods Sect from you?" The Flame Unicorn asked.

"Yeah." Shi Yan nodded his head.

"The Hierarch has satisfied your request and willingly hand over five islands. Moreover, the Hierarch hope that you can visit our headquarters. He said that he has something important to discuss with you. That is the invitation card."

When the solemn voice of the Flame Unicorn still echoed through the entire island, a splendid yellow card from the sky slowly floated down on the ground in front of Shi Yan.

"OK. Please tell your Hierarch that we will pay the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect a visit."

Shi Yan lifted the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile, looking towards Gu Shao and Yu Qin who were indescribably panicked and said, "Tang YuanNan is summoning all the high-class warriors from everywhere to gather in the Three Gods Sect. You guys should also be invited. We will meet again in a few days."

Gu Shao and Yu Qin exchanged glances, seeing the incomprehensive look in each other's eyes.

"Seven days later, the top-class warriors from everywhere will gather at the headquarters of the Sect. Don't be late." The Flame Unicorn transmitted the last message and then slowly leaped up and left.

Shi Yan nodded with a cold smile and said, "I won't send you off then."

"Did you also contact Tang YuanNan?" Gu Shao's face was full of astonishment. " Even Tang YuanNan had gotten intimidated by you?

"Intimidate?" Shi Yan shook his head. "Not that intimidated. It is just a cooperation. They are much more open-minded than you. After I've told them the pros and cons, although I don't have any of their weaknesses at hand, they are still willing to hand over the five islands to me. Compared to Tang YuanNan, the two of you are very stingy. No wonder why you guys are not as strong as the Three Gods Sect. That has a reason indeed."

Gu Shao's face looked very unpleasant.

"Alright. We will meet again in seven days." Shi Yan mumbled. "By that time, if you have any suggestions, you can bring it up. But, if you don't keep your words, hahaha, you know how people can do anything if they get irritated."

Gu Shao and Yu Qin were extremely indignant. They glared at Shi Yan with an annoyed look, harrumphed coldly before leaping up, bringing Gu Ling Lung, Qu Yan Qing, and the other people along.

"Take your time; I won't send you off."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter